Author: Kathy Rose
Date: 2022-05-29T04:00:00+00:00
Publisher: Kathy Press Publishing

KINGSTOWN

My Life As a Merchant

Copyright © 2022 Kathy Press Publishing LLC

All rights reserved

The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarity to real persons, living or dead, is coincidental and not intended by the author.

No part of this book may be reproduced, or stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise, without express written permission of the publisher.

Cover design by: Kathy Press Publishing LLC
Library of Congress Control Number: 2018675309
Printed in the United States of America

Contents

Copyright

Chapter 1: Business Competition

Chapter 2: A Remarkable Boy

Chapter 3: One Way or Another

Chapter 4: High and Dry

Chapter 5: Malcolm

Chapter 6: William’s Way

Chapter 7: New Beginnings

Chapter 8: Guests

Chapter 9: Rough Times

Chapter 10: Helping Others

Chapter 11: Manner Lessons

Chapter 12: What is Proper

Chapter 13: Back to Business

Chapter 14: Trip Preparations

Chapter 15: Family Goodbyes

Chapter 16: Traveling

Chapter 17: Taking Breaks

Chapter 18: Evening

Chapter 19: Plans in Motion

Chapter 20: Assassins

Chapter 21: More About Elves

Chapter 22: A Broken Wheel

Chapter 23: Recovery

Chapter 24: Cam to the Rescue

Chapter 25: Cities and Towns

Chapter 26: The Gates

Chapter 27: Kingstown

Chapter 28: Roland’s Store

Chapter 29: A Perfect Day

Chapter 30: An Unusual Meeting

Chapter 31: The Royal Knight Academy

Chapter 32: Cam’s Abilities

Chapter 33: The Cathedral

Chapter 34: A Magic School

Chapter 35: Frederick The Great

Chapter 36: Kingstown’s Districts

Chapter 37: Luna’s Father

Chapter 38: Luna’s Mother

Chapter 39: One Last Stop

Chapter 40: A Night Out

Chapter 41: Percy

Chapter 42: Strange Things

Chapter 43: Meeting the King

Chapter 44: Fun And Games

Chapter 45: Promises

Chapter 46: Alcohol Tasting

Chapter 47: Luna At The Castle

About The Author

Chapter 1: Business Competition

Grober, the Brighton tax collector, and owner of the Darkroot Tavern, was confident another alcohol business had moved into the village. His sales to the Adventurer’s Guild had dried up. Looking for more information about who these competitors were, Grober would need a way into the guild. Only adventurers were allowed past the guild representative, Olive, who checked each visitor’s credentials.

Incapable of going himself, Grober needed a spy to gather information from the inside. Looking across the tavern at his current customers, he spotted the perfect person. Brighton had a gullible drunk like every other community. Brighton’s happened to be Malcolm, a former adventurer.

Malcolm, by nature, was not a malicious person, but he was known to do stupid and dangerous things for free drinks. A regular at the Darkroot Tavern, he could be found almost every day in a corner booth. Taking an uninvited seat across from Malcolm, Grober scooted over.

“Let me buy you a drink,” Grober offered, raising two fingers.

“Why would you want to do that?” Malcolm questioned.

“Because I have a little job for you,” he said.

“What kind of job?” Malcolm asked.

Grober grinned and sat back in the booth. Malcolm was sweaty, and his hand was shaking. Everything was going according to plan, and he could tell using the addicted adventurer would be easy.

“You’re an adventurer? Right?” Grober asked.

He already knew the answer but looking at Malcolm raised doubts even for those fully aware.

“Sure am. I got my ID stone and everything.” Malcolm said, reaching into his pocket.

A barmaid brought two ales over to the table, and Grober pushed one of them closer to Malcolm. Looking down at the full glass before him, Malcolm licked his lips. Grabbing the mug, he took a hearty drink.

“It has come to my attention that the Adventurer’s Guild is selling new alcohol. I want to know more. Get a sample, taste it.” Grober said, leaning forward.

“I’ve heard about that. It’s called something whiskey, maybe Walker’s Whiskey,” Malcolm said, finding his ID stone and putting it down on the table.

“Something like that,” Grober said. “I would, of course, pay you for your trouble. I want you to buy some and bring a mug back to me.”

“That’s all you want?” Malcolm questioned. “I haven’t been to the guild in a while, and there was a misunderstanding last time.”

Malcolm’s voice trailed off as he remembered getting tossed out from the Adventurer’s Guild.

“I would also be interested in knowing who brews the alcohol and where Just everything you can find out about it.” Grober said.

Malcolm finished his ale and looked longingly at the full one in front of Grober.

“Here, have mine. I’m not thirsty.” Grober said. “And don’t worry about paying for them, they’re on the house.”

“Thank you,” Malcolm said, pulling Grober’s ale over to him.

“Just remember, I would like a mug of that whiskey and all the information you can find out about it,” Grober said.

Grober rose to his feet and flipped a silver coin onto the table, causing a sound to ring out. Malcolm silenced the coin and looked down at the shiny metal before placing it in his pocket. Going from being an adventurer to Grober’s henchman was not something Malcolm was proud of.

Heading across the room towards a stairway in the back, Grober stopped and motioned to a server. “The last two drinks for Malcolm are on me. I think we should also cut him off for now.”

“I understand,” the barmaid said.

Malcolm could feel the silver coin in his pocket. Taking it out, he flipped the coin over a couple of times. Raising his arm, Malcolm indicated he would like to purchase another drink.

“I’m sorry, but no more, boss's orders,” the barmaid said as she passed the table.

“I see how it is,” Malcolm grumbled.

Knowing Grober had cut him off, Malcolm frowned. It was a common occurrence, and he knew there was nothing to do but leave. Standing, Malcolm swayed for a moment before finding his center.

“How much will it be?” Malcolm asked as the barmaid moved back to him.

“Three coppers, Grober got the rest,” the barmaid replied.

Paying his bill, Malcolm stepped out into the cool air. A brisk breeze helped clear his head and brought him some soberness. Breathing in deeply, he took a step towards the Adventurer’s Guild.

Malcolm had once been a promising adventurer, but like so many others, he had fallen into thinking easy money should be quickly spent. While others spent their earnings on better equipment, his vice was alcohol to kill memories of what he had seen and done.

The late winter wind cut through Malcolm’s tattered and worn clothes as he stepped outside. Rubbing his hands together for warmth, he made his way down the street. It wasn’t a long walk, and soon he found himself outside the Adventurer’s Guild.

Pausing, Malcolm remembered what had happened last time. A fight had broken out over the bill, which had caused Malik, the bouncer, and him to get into it. In all the fuss, Malcolm had accidentally hit Olive, who had stepped in to smooth things over.

Malcolm wondered if they would let him in and what he would do if they didn’t. Best case, Grober would undoubtedly expect his money back. He saw a short line of mostly dwarves waiting to get inside in front of him.

“I guess this is it,” Malcolm said, joining the line.

“Didn’t think we would see you again. Not after last time,” Olive said once Malcolm reached the front.

Olive instinctively touched her eye, which Malcolm had blackened a month prior. She frowned as she looked Malcolm up and down. Olive, for a moment, thought about calling Malik over and having him tossed out.

Violence against a guild representative was a big deal, and Malcolm knew that. The rules for adventurers were simple, don't take a job outside the guild and be on your best behavior inside. Stray from those two rules and it could mean trouble.

“I got my ID stone. I'm an adventurer,” Malcolm said, holding it up. “I’m entitled to use this guild just like every other adventurer.”

Olive sighed, she liked Malcolm, and there had been a time he was worthy of her kindness. However, that had long since passed. Breathing in deeply, Olive closed her eyes. For a moment, she let herself remember how Malcolm used to be.

Opening her eyes, Olive sighed, “Oh, I know that, but any trouble, and I mean any, and I will have Malik toss you out.”

Olive was trying to sound harsh, which was very uncharacteristic. She was a short, thin woman who maybe weighed a hundred and ten pounds soaking wet. Many adventurers called her Mouse due to her size.

“I’m not looking for trouble, Mouse,” Malcolm said.

“Don’t call me that,” Olive said, frowning.

“Sorry, I swear I don’t mean any trouble.” He insisted.

“That’s a good start,” Olive pointed at the bar. “Well, go on. I know where you're headed.”

Malcolm nodded and walked past the entrance to the far back corner. Reaching out, he grabbed a stool and pulled it out. George, the bartender, looked over at him and squinted with a frown on his face.

“I can’t believe Olive just let you in here,” George said. “Am I going to have to call Malik, or do you have money this time?”

“I got money,” Malcolm replied, smacking the silver coin down hard on the bar.

“In that case, what can I get for you?” George asked.

“I’ve been hearing about this new alcohol,” Malcolm said.

“Figures that would bring you in. William’s Whiskey? It’s good stuff. Thought you only drank Grober’s sewer water.” George said.

“Grober’s stuff is cheap, and it gets the job done,” Malcolm said.

“Yeah, but let me show you what some real alcohol tastes like,” George said, pouring a mug of William’s Whiskey and placing it down in front of Malcolm.

The amber color of the beverage caught his eye, “Wow, it's so clear,” Malcolm said, taking a drink. “Hey, that's good. I can see why Grober’s worried about it.”

“Grober’s worried, huh?” George asked with a smirk. “Well, he should be. William’s Whiskey is the best in the kingdom for the price.”

“Grober wanted me to look at it,” Malcolm replied. “You know, get information about where it's brewed? Stuff like that. Do you know anything?”

“It’s made right here in Brighton,” George said. “That William it’s named after is William The Dragonslayer.”

“What?” Malcolm asked, taking another drink.

“Grober better watch himself if he thinks he can intimidate that guy. Even Malik said he wouldn’t want to tangle with him,” George said.

“Malik said that?” Malcolm asked.

“He sure did. That famous adventurer has a few gray hairs, but he still looks like he can take care of himself. You can just see it in the way some people move,” George added.

If Malik didn’t want to fight someone, it was worth noting. Malcolm breathed a sigh of relief as the cool liquid slid down his throat. Placing the mug down on the bar, he wondered how it could be so much better than the ale Grober made.

Malcolm nodded along. “So William makes it himself?”

“Oh, it might be named for William, but that brew right there is made by Gil, the bakery owner.” A voice interrupted, and Malcolm looked over to see it belonged to a dwarf. “That kid’s a whiz at everything.”

“Yeah, that’s William’s youngest boy,” George said. “Runs the bakery in the village and can’t be any taller than my hip. Crazy smart kid, makes some delicious sweets too.”

The dwarf ordered another round for his table, and George disappeared to fill their drinks. Malcolm picked up his near-empty glass and finished it off. Sitting there, he looked around the place. It was the same as it always was, except for the dwarves. He found it odd that so many of them were there but didn’t care enough to ask.

When George reappeared behind the bar, Malcolm said. “I want another of those for here and one to go.”

“That was quick. Embarrassed to be seen around us? Good.” George said. “And you want one to go? I’ll allow it, though the cup will cost you an additional copper.”

“That’s fine,” Malcolm said.

Malcolm quickly finished off the refill. He knew Olive and George probably expected an apology, but that wasn’t his nature. Grabbing the one to go, he stood up. George reached out to Malcolm and gently pulled him in close.

“I don’t care so much, but you really should say you’re sorry to Olive on your way out. It would do a lot of good to make you more welcome around here.” George said. “You know she could decide to take a closure contract out on you.”

Adventurers took care of their own, and the most severe offenses were met with a closure contract. Assaulting a guild representative was one of those crimes. A closure contract was a job taken out by a guild representative for the life of the offending guild member. Malcolm was, by and large, walking around only because Olive allowed him.

All Olive had to do was write down the words on a job page and post them. In Malcolm’s view, that was unlikely, but it was possible. Malcolm twisted his body, freeing himself from George’s grip. Looking over at the bartender, he knew George was probably right. Turning, Malcolm headed straight for the front door.

“Leaving so soon?” Olive asked.

“Nothing here for me,” Malcolm said.

Malcolm didn’t look in Olive’s direction. Instead, he looked down at the mug he was carrying. The glass was almost full, and Malcolm convinced himself it would be easier to carry if it weren't. Raising the glass to his mouth, he took a deep drink.

“How can it be so good?” Malcolm wondered aloud.

The entire rest of the trip back to Grober, Malcolm longingly eyed the elixir. A deal was a deal, though, and Grober would get his taste of William’s Whiskey. Stepping back into the Darkroot Tavern, Malcolm looked around anxiously as he approached the barkeep.

“Hey, where’s Grober?” Malcolm asked.

“He's back downstairs. I’ll send the boy to fetch him.” The barkeep said.

The barkeep turned and kicked a boy lying on the floor behind the bar.

“Go get Grober,” The barkeep barked.

The boy rose to his feet and trotted off in the direction of the stairs to relay that Malcolm was back. After the boy had done so, Grober climbed the stone steps to the pub above. Motioning Malcolm over to a table, they both took a seat.

“It’s only half full,” Grober said.

“Well, you see, I might have spilled a drop or two on the way over here,” Malcolm shrugged. “It’s cold outside.”

“Give it to me,'' Grober said. “What did you find out?”

Grober raised his hand, indicating for the server to bring Malcolm a single ale. Taking a drink of the whiskey from the Adventurer’s Guild, Grober’s eyes widened. It was unlike anything he had ever tasted.

“This is it?” Grober asked in wonder.

“It sure is. Smooth, isn’t it? Just like the good four or five copper stuff.” Malcolm said.

Grober stared at the drink, perplexed. “I wonder how it’s made.”

“It’s made over at the bakery. Some kid, the son of William, something or other, makes it.” Malcolm said.

The amount Malcolm drank daily caused him to forget things easily. He hadn’t purposefully left out who William was, Malcolm just couldn’t remember. Taking a long drink of Grober’s dark, brown ale caused him to cough. While he tried to regain his composure, Malcolm eyed the glass suspiciously. There was a big difference between Grober’s ale and William’s Whiskey.

“Yeah, that William is some big shot past adventurer or something,” Malcolm remembered once he stopped coughing.

Grober hadn’t paid attention to the last thing Malcolm had said. “You’ve done well. Don’t worry, I’ll buy that one for you and take off your limit.”

Grober, satisfied, stood up and moved over to the bar area. Malcolm just stared at the three-fourths full glass of dark ale in front of him. After having William’s Whiskey, Grober’s brew didn’t seem very satisfying.

Chapter 2: A Remarkable Boy

Roland, a traveling merchant in the kingdom, only truly saw Gil’s unique abilities during a visit to the Metal Worker’s Guild. Mr. Stevens, the head of the Merchant’s Guild, however, had noticed them far sooner. Early on, Gil’s business contracts and bank balance caught Mr. Stevens’ eye and he had decided to look into the matter.

Mr. Stevens had been waiting and watching as the money in Gil’s account continued to increase. The boy had become a pet project of his, and with the king wanting to buy a chess set, his interest had only grown. Mr. Stevens was intent on leaving Brighton and he felt Gil was his ticket out.

Every noble family wanted to think of their child as being the smartest. Mr. Stevens often thought words like genius were overused. In his opinion, there was only one person in Brighton who could carry that title: Gil.

While Mr. Stevens was away in Kingstown, Gil had acquired the Brighton bakery. Looking over sales reports of the former owner, Mr. Stevens could see it was an odd purchase. The bakery’s financial situation seemed stagnant at a glance, but it was clear from Gil’s previous investments that he thought out his purchases. Mr. Stevens decided he needed to go see what made the bakery special.

Mr. Stevens, leaving his office, glanced over at Samantha, his secretary, “I’m going out on some business. I should return later today.”

“Yes, sir,” Samantha answered.

Making his way out of the Merchant’s Guild, Mr. Stevens walked past Herman. Previously a supervisor, Herman had swiftly fallen to manning the contract’s line. The position had been Luna’s responsibility, who was the only elf employee at their branch. However, she had been reassigned to assist Roland.

Herman’s attitude and performance at work had both worsened with his demotion. Mr. Stevens had serious doubts if he would ever move him back to the position of supervisor. Heading down the stairs and out of the building, Mr. Stevens walked to the bakery.

“The Sweet Bakery,” Mr. Stevens paused, reading the sign above the building.

Businesses in large cities often used signs like the one on the bakery. Shops in Brighton, however, mainly relied on word of mouth and not advertising. Originally hailing from Kingstown, the sign made sense to Mr. Stevens.

The tables inside confused Mr. Stevens, as the bakery was not a restaurant. Adding tables to the establishment was a change he wasn’t sure of. Walking past them,he got into line and waited for his turn at the counter.

“Welcome to The Sweet Bakery,” the girl at the counter said.

“Hello, young lady, who might you be?” Mr. Stevens asked.

“I’m Judy Holms. What can I get for you?” She asked.

“Oh?” He uttered.

The Holms family was well known to Mr. Stevens. They were a wealthy family that owned the largest apple orchard in the territory and possibly the entire kingdom. The glass case filled with items drew his attention.

Since Gil had purchased the bakery, the shop’s menu had been expanding. Each new addition was unique in its own way. Looking over the various items and reading their labels, Mr. Stevens saw pretzels and cinnamon rolls in addition to regular and sweetened bread loaves.

“Is Gil around?” He asked.

“I’m sorry, he’s busy right now,” she replied.

“So what would you recommend? This is my first time here.” He said, overwhelmed by the new selection.

“Do you like sweets?” She asked.

“I do, very much.”

“Then you should try the cinnamon rolls. They are very fresh and probably still warm.” She said.

“A cinnamon roll?” He asked, trying out the name. “Alright, I will have one of those. They look interesting.”

“Is it for here, or would you like to take it with you?” She asked.

That was something new Gil had encouraged his employees to say. The addition of the tables was a way of telling customers they could sit down and enjoy what they ordered right there. If they wanted an item to go, the employee would wrap it for them. If the food was to be eaten there, they would place it on a plate instead.

“I see you have tables available, so I guess for here,” he said. “Do you have something to drink?”

“We have water, tea, and coffee,” she answered.

“What’s coffee?” He asked, having never heard the word before.

“It’s a drink made with bitter brown seeds,” she said.

Bitter brown seeds were something Mr. Stevens knew of. Having had digestive problems due to stress, he had been given some by a healer. During his recovery, he had even started to like them.

Bitter seeds were something new in Brighton. The only place Mr. Stevens had found them in a drink was in the elven district of Kingstown. In his opinion, the way elves prepared their drink left something to be desired.

“I’ll have that, the coffee,” he said.

“Are you sure? It’s very bitter.” She warned, not fond of the taste herself.

While Judy was right, and the coffee was bitter, there was something else about the drink Mr. Stevens’ liked. It seemed to give him a burst of energy and increase his alertness. Excited to try Gil’s version, he licked his lips.

“Quite sure,” he said with a smile.

Judy moved back into the kitchen to prepare the cup of coffee, just as Gil had shown her. Barry, her brother, who also worked at the bakery, ground up some of the seeds each morning. Measuring out the correct amount, she heated the water on the stove. Though she didn’t care for it, coffee had found an audience just like Gil had said it would.

Mr. Stevens took a seat at one of the tables. Looking around the shop, he could see Gil had made many changes. There was something made of wood that Mr. Stevens didn’t recognize on the table. Fiddling with it, he waited for his order.

“Here’s your coffee and cinnamon roll,” she said, placing them on the table.

“What’s this?” He asked, pointing to the wooden board.

“That’s a game called chess,” she replied. “You’ve never played?”

“No, I haven't, though I have heard of it,” he answered.

Chess being available in the bakery presented an exciting opportunity for Mr. Stevens. Having heard of the game for so long, he was finally getting to see it first hand. At a glance, it looked like a mish-mash of wooden pieces.

“Sadly, I don’t know how to play,” he admitted, holding a pawn piece and looking it over.

“Well, once you finish your cinnamon roll I’ll bring you a towel to wash your hands, then if we’re not busy, I could show you,” she said.

“Really?” he asked, looking at the board and pieces.

Learning chess sounded like the perfect way to spend his time.

“Of course,” she said, turning to go back to her duties.

Mr. Stevens took a bite of his soft, gooey cinnamon roll. The sweet flavors balanced the bitterness of the coffee perfectly. Once he had finished, Judy brought over a wet towel for him.

“Are you ready?” She asked.

“I am,” Mr. Stevens answered.

The game of chess, which Gil had created, was far more complex than Mr. Stevens had imagined. Its strategy placed everyday people into the role of a general commanding an army. Moving the player's various troops, they tried to capture the others forces.

“Check,” Judy said.

“Oh, I see you could take my king if I were to move there,” Mr. Stevens said, taking back the move.

“You can’t place your king in danger,” she explained.

“So, are you the mastermind behind all the sweets on the bakery’s menu?” He asked.

“Well, Gil usually comes up with the idea, and I work it until it’s what he wants,” she responded.

“Really, Gil’s not just a businessman but a baker too?” He questioned.

“Yeah, Gil can do anything,” she said.

Mr. Stevens had found the one topic Judy liked to talk about: Gil.

“I believe moving here puts your king in check,” Mr. Stevens said.

“It does,” she replied, moving a piece to block his bishop.

The game was captivating in both its simplicity and depth. The movement of the pieces was also interesting. Mr. Stevens was intrigued by how both sides in the game started perfectly balanced, but only one could win.

Looking around, he asked, “Are you usually so slow?”

“No, you just happened to catch us between our busy periods,” she replied. “Usually, there’s a line out the door.”

“I see, and Gil works here every day?” He asked.

“Most of the time, though, he also brews whiskey for his other business in the back.”

“Alcohol?” He asked, surprised.

“Yes, it’s Gil’s latest business. He says it’s going to be bigger than the bakery.”

So the deposits Mr. Stevens had noticed weren’t just from the bakery. Alcohol from a business perspective could be very profitable. Though he himself hardly drank a drop, he knew plenty of others who did.

“Whiskey, you say?” He mumbled.

“Yeah, William’s Whiskey."

Mr. Stevens was momentarily stunned. Learning The Dragonslayer had finally put his name on a product made him wonder how he hadn’t heard about it. Confused, Mr. Stevens looked over at Judy, pleading for answers.

“Where does Gil sell his whiskey?” He asked.

“The Adventurer’s Guild, I believe. I don’t have anything to do with that,” she said with a shrug. “Oh, and checkmate.”

“I guess that’s it! Congratulations young lady, and thank you for the lesson,” he said, looking over at her.

“That was a good game. Please stop by again,” she said. “I have trouble finding players that provide me a challenge.”

For a beginner, Mr. Stevens had given Judy quite the game. Though she had won in the end, it had been far closer than most of her matches. She was so good at chess that many regular customers often requested to play other employees when available.

“I will,” he said.

Mr. Stevens, content he had learned all he could from Judy, he smiled. While he had been beaten at chess, he left the bakery feeling like the winner because of the information gained. William’s Whiskey being sold at the Adventurer’s Guild made a lot of sense.

Gil’s expertise at business seemed boundless, and Mr. Stevens was amazed by his visit. The idea of adding chess to the bakery would only create more desire for the game. Having learned how to play, he even considered owning a board.

The walk back to the Merchant’s Guild was a short one, and Mr. Stevens couldn’t help but think about his next visit to the bakery. Returning upstairs, he stopped by his secretary's desk. Looking up at him, Samantha could see he looked pleased about something.

“Have you sent out the most recent report?” He asked.

“Just about to,” Samatha replied.

The report Mr. Stevens was asking about referred to the current progress on the king’s chess set. Gil, and his brother, Cam, along with Roland and Luna were preparing to travel to Kingstown, once the preparations on the king’s chess set were complete. Mr. Stevens was required to send regular updates regarding it to Mr. Spangler, the head of the Merchant’s Council.

“Good, make sure you do,” Mr. Stevens said. “Add something in about everything going well.”

Unbeknownst to Mr. Stevens, Gil’s upcoming visit to the capital had been shared with more groups than just the Merchant’s Guild. The confidential reports Mr. Stevens sent back to Kingstown were not that secret. The trip was well known to the royal family, the church, and The Hundred Phantoms, an underground organization. Making matters worse, Herman had let some information slip out to Grober, who had then taken it straight to Lord Drace, head of the territory Brighton was located in.

“Mr. Stevens?” Samantha asked.

“Yes,” he replied, looking over.

“You’ve received a letter from Mr. Spangler,” she said.

“I’ll take it in my office.”

Samantha stood and carried the letter into Mr. Stevens’ office behind him. He took a seat at his desk as she handed the letter over to him. Samantha then turned and walked back out of his office, taking care to close the door behind her. Looking over the page, he could see some last-minute details about Gil’s trip. It was all relatively routine except the last paragraph.

“I hereby permit you to begin on the motion that was passed regarding William West. To that end, six thousand gold has been set aside.” Mr. Stevens read the lines aloud, letting the words sink in.

Six thousand gold was an incredible amount. Something must have changed in the situation in Kingstown. Since it had been discovered that Lord Drace was defrauding the Merchant’s Guild, it had been Mr. Stevens’ idea to make William West his replacement. Such a proposal was rebellious, and any person saying such a thing, regardless of status, could be killed.

“Samantha,” he spoke louder so that she could hear him outside of his office.

“Yes?” She asked.

Lord Drace had fallen out of favor with the royal family and the Merchant’s Guild. Investigators uncovered Lord Drace had been fraudulently borrowing money, creating outstanding debt he was unable to pay back. The depth of the scheme had not been fully uncovered, and the sum already totaled thousands in gold.

Moving the money about was meant to keep Lord Drace’s credit in good standing. It had all been a shuffle. The most infuriating part was it had worked for a while; Lord Drace and his territory had been benefiting from the additional funds.

“Bring me the financial records of every noble in our territory,” he requested.

“Of course,” she replied.

Lord Drace’s province had never been a top territory in the kingdom. Its most significant exports were basic lumber and food, which were both poor money makers. As a result, most of the cities in the region were underdeveloped.

Anyone holding the title of lord of a province had to be a noble. The problem in Lord Drace’s territory was commoners far outnumbered the nobles. Without commoner support, the next lord would undoubtedly fail.

That’s why Mr. Stevens had recommended William. William was unique in that he had been born a commoner, but the previous king had given William a noble title. It had been a reward for slaying the dragon, something unheard of.

“Here’s that information,” Samantha said, bringing a giant ledger into Mr. Stevens’ office.

“Just put it here on my desk,” he pointed.

Samantha placed the book down in front of Mr. Stevens. He opened it as she left the office, studying the various accounts. Running his finger down the first page, he didn’t find what he was looking for.

Mr. Stevens wanted someone with high social standing but a low bank account. That way, he could trick them into doing what he wanted in exchange for gold. It wasn’t your typical Merchant’s Guild manager duties, but he knew what was needed. Overthrowing a lord was more about appearances than an army.

“Ralph Renald,” he read the name out loud.

Ralph was the only son of the Renald family, set to inherit everything once his father passed away. They were well-respected, but Ralph was careless with money. Mr. Stevens could see he was down to the last few gold coins in his account, making him perfect.

“Samantha,” he called out once more to his secretary.

“Yes?”

“I would like a meeting request drawn up for Ralph Renald,” he smiled.

“Of course,” she replied.

Chapter 3: One Way or Another

With Grober’s newfound information, he visited Gil’s bakery to learn more. There he found children running the business. They were the same kids he had caught selling apples out by the mill without a license. Smirking, he thought dealing with them would be easy, since he was, after all, an adult.

Judy, hearing the bakery door jingle, looked up. Seeing the man who had practically attacked her by the mill, she quickly went to get Gil from the back of the store. Gil was measuring out ingredients for another batch of alcohol.

“Gil, the mean guy from the mill is here,” Judy said, her voice shaking.

“I wonder what he wants,” Gil said. “I’ll be there in a second.”

Judy nodded and returned to the front of the store. Grober was looking through the glass display at their sweet treats. Looking up, he saw Judy’s tiny frame behind the counter.

“Is the owner about?” He asked.

“Gil will be up here in just a moment,” she answered.

“Good, what can you tell me about these?” He pointed to the pretzels.

“That is a pretzel, it’s a hard, crunchy, salty snack,” she replied.

“Hmm, interesting,” he said, still looking at the various items the bakery offered.

The bakery’s selection of goods was impressive. Grober knew it was hard to run a shop that sold many different things. It occurred to him that he could have underestimated the boy’s talents, but he quickly dismissed it. Instead, he felt certain that someone had to be propping the business up. After all, no kid could run an alcohol business on their own.

“Hello, I’m Gil,” Gil said, stepping forward. “You’re Grober, though I don’t think we’ve been properly introduced.”

Grober turned his gaze over to the small boy.

“Hello, Gil. You’re correct. I’m Grober, the province’s tax collector. I also make ale,” he said, trying to put on a friendly smile as he moved over towards Gil. “It’s my understanding you're the one who makes William’s Whiskey. Is that correct?”

Though Gil had not wanted it to be widely known that he was the one brewing the alcohol, the secret seemed to have gotten out. Looking Grober over, Gil was inherently skeptical of the visit. Grober had caused a great deal of trouble in the past and didn’t seem to have changed.

“I do make William’s Whiskey,” he said reluctantly.

“Excellent,” Grober responded. “I’m here to discuss buying that business.”

“My alcohol business?” Gil ran his fingers through his blue hair.

“As I understand it, your only customer right now is the Adventurer’s Guild, is that correct?” Grober asked.

“It is. I only have one still,” Gil said sheepishly.

Grober had planned to offer a lot for the business, but Gil had just made him aware that expanding would be slower with only one still.

Chuckling to himself, Grober said, “Well, today is your lucky day. I’m willing to take your little alcohol business off your hands.”

“We’re not interested in selling, but I will hear your offer,” he replied. “And I will discuss it with my partner, William.”

Grober, having forgotten Gil had a partner, sighed. It meant his idea of it being a quick negotiation with a child was wrong. He would have to deal with William too, which slightly complicated matters.

“Well, I’m willing to buy your alcohol business for four, no, three gold,” Grober said.

The offer was way too low, and Gil knew it.

“If that is your best offer, I don't think I’ll bother my partner with it,” Gil said.

Gil had quickly estimated the alcohol business to be worth at least eight gold.

“What?” Grober’s voice rose.

“I don't think I could seriously entertain any offer less than ten gold,” Gil said.

Gil had tossed out a high number hoping to end the negotiations, as he wasn’t in the mood to sell. The quick estimate of ten gold was probably too much, but he wasn't sure without looking over the numbers. That should shut him up.

“Six gold is my final offer,” Grober said.

It was a fortune in gold, and even Gil couldn’t downplay it. While he was not interested in selling, especially to Grober, Gil pretended to think the offer over. Grober frowned, he was stuck with only two choices: walk away or raise the amount.

If the boy’s fledgling alcohol business was worth more, they were an enormous threat to him. Grober had never sold the Adventurer’s Guild more than three barrels in a single week. Having figured that William’s Whiskey was doing the same, he may have underestimated its value.

“I don’t think your offer will be accepted, but I will take it to my partner for consideration,” Gil said.

Grober was used to always having the upper hand in deals he took part in. Looking over at Gil, he could see the boy had a smug look on his face. A sick feeling formed in Grober’s stomach, as the reality a mere child had outdone him sank in.

“You and your partner will regret it if you don’t accept my offer,” Grober threatened, waving his finger in the air.

“If that’s all you came for, I think we're done here. Unless you would like to try some of our baked goods,” Gil said, crossing his arms.

Grober rejected, turned, and left the bakery in a huff. Walking back to his tavern he caught a glimpse at the back of the bakery. Seeing the alcohol still sitting alone in the open caused an idea to occur to him. If he couldn’t buy Gil out, he would run him out.

The surprise visit by Grober only added to Gil’s worry about leaving his businesses in the hands of Judy, Barry, and Jasper, his newest employee. While they were probably capable of maintaining the bakery, the alcohol business was more bothersome. It relied on accurate measurements and, when brewing, required constant supervision. Turning he found each of them standing behind him.

“Do you think he will come back?” Jasper asked.

“I don’t think so,” Barry replied.

“I hope not,” Judy chimed in.

“I’m going to go out and start another batch,” Gil said. “If Grober does return, just come get me.”

Judy nodded.

“Somehow, I don’t think we have heard the last of him,” Jasper said.

To cover the time he would be away, Gil had been making additional barrels of alcohol and storing them in the back of the bakery. Normally Gil would have gone home with Cam, his brother, when he arrived in the afternoon, but their routine had changed. Instead, Gil had Cam take Judy and Barry home while he made another batch of whiskey. Cam would then return and wait for Gil, causing the two boys to often get home after dark.

“Are you done yet?” Cam asked.

“No, I want to make sure we have enough to cover us when we're away,” Gil said.

* * * * * *

Back in the Darkroot Tavern, Grober’s anger had simmered all afternoon, eventually getting the better of him. Looking over the customers scattered about the tables, he eyed a couple of rough-looking individuals. They were not regulars and were most likely just passing through.

Being on the edge of town, the Darkroot Tavern drew in plenty of shady customers. An ever-changing rough and rowdy crowd made up its primary clientele, and in turn that made it the type of place a person could buy questionable merchandise or services at without additional questions.

Grober smiled, moving over to them, “Passing through town, are you?”

“And just who are you?” The bigger of the two men asked.

“I’m the owner,” Grober replied, taking a seat. “Why don't you let me buy you both a drink?”

“If you're buying, sure, have a seat,” said the smaller of the two.

“You look like the type who can handle themselves,” Grober said.

The promise of free ale and three silver coins convinced the two to do what Grober wanted.

Luna, who had been tasked with keeping Gil safe, was making evening rounds to get back into proper shape. Having a pattern she followed, she always ended at the bakery. She would stay in one spot, hiding in the shadows before going home for the night.

Grober’s troublemakers made their way down the street. They made no attempt to hide themselves, confident the rest of Brighton was asleep. Talking loudly to one another, their voices caught Luna’s attention. Moving in closer behind them, she could see one was much larger than the other.

“He said there's a fence around the back of the building, Pete,” the larger man said.

“I see it, Jacob.”

“That's the place. Right there just like the man said,” One of the men said, pointing at the bakery

“Good, good, let's get this business done with,” the other replied.

“Should be like taking candy from a baby.”

“And if the baby shows up, we’ll smash him.”

Being an elf, Luna could see clearly in the dark. Both of the people she saw were humans, carrying studded clubs.

“Looks like they left the light on for us, Jacob.”

Having watched Gil for some time, Luna was well aware of his patterns. The light was not a surprise as Luna knew Gil often forgot to extinguish the lantern when he stayed late. His habits and routines were something Luna had taken notice of. Protecting Gil meant that the more Luna knew about him, the better she could do her job.

“Good, then we can see what we smash,” Jacob replied.

“Think the kid’s still here?” Pete asked.

“Doubt it Pete. Though, if he is, we’ll smash him up too,” Jacob said, laughing at his own words.

“I already said that. Just how much ale did you drink?” Pete asked.

“I ain’t drunk. I know what you said,” Jacob growled.

Luna wasn’t sure if Gil had already left. It was dark out, and the kids were usually long gone before that. However, she was aware Gil had been staying later.

Hearing that the men intended to cause Gil injury, Luna closed the gap between them. She took out her dagger and held the blade close to hide the shiny metal. Watching, Luna waited to see if Gil was there.

“That’s the alcohol still,” Jacob pointed. “I’ll get it. You go after the barrels there.”

Crouching, she studied her two targets.

“Gotcha,” Pete said.

Raising their clubs high, they began to break everything around them. Luna waited quietly by the end of the fence. Anyone inside would have heard the noise of the items being damaged. When she saw no one emerge, she concluded that Gil had already left.

With her mission meant to be secret, Luna moved back across the street. Hired to protect Gil, she wouldn’t involve herself unless necessary. From her vantage point, Luna watched.

The following morning when Gil and Judy arrived at the bakery, they discovered the damage. The still had been destroyed, and if that wasn’t bad enough, the full barrels Gil had been storing were also broken. Fortunately, their small cart was untouched.

“I can’t believe it,” Judy said.

Gil let out a sigh as he moved over to one of the barrels and picked up a piece of it.

“Who did this?” She asked.

“I don’t know,” Gil said, his eyes starting to tear up.

Gil stomped his foot and looked down at the ground. As anger swelled up inside him, he lost his composure. All the hard work he had been putting into the business was gone. Making matters worse, with the still destroyed, he couldn’t make anymore. Judy moved over to Gil and tried to comfort him.

“It will be okay, somehow,” she said.

Gil shook his head as he cried out, “No, everything’s gone.”

Several minutes later, Gil’s anger was replaced with sadness. So much of his effort had gone into the new business that seeing it destroyed was heart wrenching. Swallowing hard, Gil looked over at Judy and could see she had tears in her eyes as well. I have to be strong.

Gil frowned, “Go ahead and start the morning routine, just keep the doors locked for now. Jasper should be here shortly.”

“Jasper has been late the last few days,” she replied.

“What?” Gil asked.

The childish outburst from a few minutes earlier was replaced with somberness. Gil tried to return to his senses as best he could. Jasper had been a model employee. Something must have happened.

“I don’t know what’s going on with him,” Judy added.

Gil nodded his head, “Just keep that door locked for now.”

“I will,” Judy said, taking the business key from him.

Climbing up on Pip, his horse, Gil turned back towards home. Judy watched him disappear for a moment before she unlocked the building and went inside. Arriving back at the cabin Gil could see his father outside. William approached him, surprised he had returned.

“We need to talk,” Gil said.

“About what?” William asked.

“Let's go inside,” he replied.

They both entered the cabin and sat down at the kitchen table.

“We have a problem,” Gil said. “Last night after we left the bakery, someone came and destroyed the still and all the stock we had.”

Gil was being far more direct than usual, and William could see he had been crying. Gil rubbed the back of his neck. William made a clicking sound with his tongue as he thought over what Gil had said.

“Just how bad is it?” he asked.

“It’s bad,” Gil said. “Probably over two gold in damages.”

“Any chance we will make this week's delivery?” William questioned.

“No, it’s impossible. They destroyed the still, so we might be behind next week as well.”

“Was it just the still and barrels?” William asked.

“Yea, it was a targeted attack on our alcohol business,” Gil replied. “The bakery was locked, and looked untouched.”

William looked over at his youngest, “Anything else broken?”

“No, the cart seemed untouched. I guess I should have been more careful.” Gil said.

“It’s good there wasn’t more damage,” William nodded. “Not sure you could have done anything. It’s probably a good thing you weren't there.”

Gil had been so caught up in the damages he hadn’t thought what might have happened if someone had been working.

“Who do you think did it?” William asked.

“I don’t know,” Gil said with a sigh.

They were both quiet for a moment, then Gil remembered Grober.

“It had to be Grober. He stopped by and made an offer on the alcohol business.” Gil said. “His offer was so low I didn’t tell you.”

“Grober? Grober wanted to buy our business?” William asked.

For a brief instant, William thought maybe they should have sold the business. He imagined things going back to how they had been, but William quickly changed his mind. Returning to how things had been hadn’t been a possibility since Gil’s accident, and he knew it.  It also wasn’t just an alcohol business anymore, it had his name attached. William wasn’t going to sell out his name, few things in the world meant that much.

“At the time, I didn’t realize how serious he was. Never thought this would happen.” Gil sighed heavily, feeling guilty for not mentioning it.

William rose to his feet, “I will go and try to smooth things over at the Adventurer's Guild. You should get whatever's left of the still to the Metal Worker’s Guild.”

Gil nodded, “Yeah.”

“Go ahead and wake up your brother to help you,” William said.

Gil was genuinely sorry he hadn’t prepared for such an event. Grober isn’t playing fair. Having carefully worked out the business plan for William’s Whiskey, he had never imagined such a problem. Loss and profit were the things Gil had calculated, not outside interference.

Looking over at William, Gil could see the calmness in his face. While Gil was letting his anger get the better of him, his father was the one keeping a clear head. It wasn’t that William was consciously doing it, the situation was just familiar to him. He understood getting attacked all too well.

Chapter 4: High and Dry

Gil, sitting at the table, was confident Grober had caused the damages, but he didn’t have any proof. It all seemed impossible to deal with, like a bad dream. Standing, he made his way back to his bedroom.

“Cam, wake up,” Gil said.

“What are you doing here?” Cam asked sleepily.

“Somebody destroyed the alcohol still and all our barrels,” Gil said.

“What?” Cam’s eyes opened wide.

“Yeah, I need you to help me take what’s left of the still to the Metal Worker’s Guild.”

Cam got up and quickly dressed.

“Did they really do that?” Cam asked.

“Yeah, I think it was Grober, or more likely someone he hired,” Gil replied. “Father has already left for town.”

The thought of an overweight Grober hitting anything would usually be amusing, but under the circumstances it wasn’t. Gil watched Cam hurriedly eat breakfast, and the two of them set out. Running over what had happened, Gil was glad no one had been hurt. Riding on Pip, they caught up with William just outside Brighton.

“Cam, you’re on cleanup duty, and then I will need you to get as many barrels as you can from the Carpenter’s Guild,” William said. “Just ask Gil for the money.”

William had taken control of the situation, and Gil, who was usually in charge, was happy to let him.

“I will meet you at the bakery after I go to the Adventurer’s Guild.“ Their father said.

Gil directed Pip the rest of the way to the bakery. Once there, Cam got his first look at the damage. As they dismounted, the reality of the situation caused a knot to form in Cam’s stomach.

“I’ll go in and check on Judy while you gather up the broken barrel pieces. Stack them over by the firewood, we can still use them for that,” Gil said with a sigh.

Cam nodded, moving over to the broken barrels.

Knocking on the back door, Gil said, “Hey, it’s me. We’re back.”

Judy unlocked the door to the bakery, and Gil went inside. Washing his hands, Gil began to help her. Judy looked over at him and saw he was tired and scared.

“Here’s your key. What are you going to do?” Judy asked.

“Rebuild and make it better,” Gil said. “If I give up, Grober wins, and I will not give that man the satisfaction.”

“He’s a bully. That’s what he is,” Judy said.

Gil nodded as he moved over to the oven. Sliding the pans in, Gil took his usual place watching over them. Cam came in the back door and smiled at Judy.

“I got the barrel wood all put over by the firewood,” he said.

“Good, now you should go grab Barry,” Gil replied. “I will be busy with cleaning up and other stuff most of the day.”

Cam nodded as he headed back out.

“Looks like it will be just Jasper and you this morning, assuming he gets here on time,” Gil said.

“He’s been getting here later and later. I think you may have to have a talk with him,” Judy suggested.

I’ll add it to the list of things to do before my trip.

“I hope he’s on time today,” Gil said under his breath.

“Don’t worry, I’ll be alright. I’ll keep the door locked until someone else gets here. Barry is still coming in,” Judy said.

“I know,” Gil said with a sigh. “I just don’t want to leave you all alone.”

A few minutes passed and there was a knock on the back door.

“Who’s there?” Gil asked.

“It’s me, Jasper. What happened out here?”

Opening the back door, Gil told the story as Jasper looked over the broken barrels and still.

“Are you still going to need me?” Jasper asked, suddenly worried about his job.

“Of course, we are going to rebuild bigger and better,” Gil said.

The comment was as much for himself as it was for Jasper.

“It will be alright,” Gil said, trying to sound confident.

“Okay,” Jasper said, nodding.

“I’m glad you're here today,” Gil said.

“I’ve been taking care of my brother and sister. Getting two kids up and around and fed is harder than it looks,” Jasper said.

When Cam returned a little while later with Barry, Gil and Cam went out behind the bakery.

“Take what’s left of the still, put it in the wagon, and hook it to Pip,” Gil instructed.

Cam nodded as he started working.

“If you need it, I can have Jasper help you,” Gil said.

“No, I’ll be fine,” Cam said.

Going through a wide range of emotions, Gil wasn’t sure what he should be feeling. His anger turned into sadness, and he found himself wanting to cry. What is wrong with me? I need to be strong right now, but I feel like I’m falling apart. Everything inside of Gil made him want to give up, but he knew he had to fight through it.

“All done,” Cam said, loading the last piece into the wagon.

“Do you think you can run it over to the Metal Worker’s?” Gil asked.

“Sure, I can do that,” Cam said.

“Then on your way back will you stop by the Carpenter’s Guild?” Gil requested.

“Of course.”

“Thank you,” Gil replied, handing him a few coins. “When you get back, we should have some fresh cinnamon rolls.”

Cam smiled brightly as he headed out. Gil laughed, thankful for how easy his brother was to figure out. All you needed to do was feed him. Their father, on the other hand, was harder to understand. Gil went back inside the bakery, hoping everything would work out.

* * * * * *

William was already inside the Adventurer’s Guild. He had taken a seat at the bar and was waiting for George to come over, and while he sat there, he worked out what to say. Contracts like the Adventurer’s Guild had with their business were not formal agreements, but William still took it seriously.

“So, what brings you here in the middle of a week?” George asked.

“Someone attacked our still,” William said. “Looks like this week and maybe part of next week’s order will be missing.”

“Is your youngest okay?” He looked concerned. “If something happened to my boy, I don’t know what I would do.”

William looked over at the bartender. He wasn’t a frightening man by any means, but in that instant William could see a flash of fire in his eyes. A father’s duty was to protect his children, and William needed to do that.

“Everyone’s fine. It’s just the equipment,” William replied.

“I have a full barrel and part of another one in the back. So we’ll just have to do the best we can.” George added. “How many barrels do you think that shipment in two weeks will have?”

“Can’t say for sure,” he said. “I would guess three, maybe four? I’ll send Cam to pick up your empties in a couple of days.”

“Hopefully, it will be four. The dwarves will likely tear the place up if we don’t get that much.” George tried to put on a smile.

“I think they will understand. They seem to like Gil.”

“You know Malcolm was in here asking questions about you and your alcohol business.”

“Really, Malcolm?”

“Yeah, said he was doing it for Grober. I didn’t think anything about it at the time, though we’ve had trouble with Malcolm in the past.”

“Grober’s name seems to be coming up a lot.”

“Not surprised, Grober has his hands in a lot of dirty business. Malcolm usually hangs out in his tavern too. I was shocked to see him back in here, though. The time before, he got in a fight and struck Olive.”

“On purpose? A guild representative?”

“I don’t think it was on purpose. Olive got in the middle of Malcolm and Malik. She was trying to break it up.”

“Is that so,” William’s eyes widened. Having been an adventurer, William knew what that meant. Malcolm had violated one of the two laws of the Adventurer’s Guild. “And you let him back in?”

“She did. I think Olive has kind of a soft spot for him.”

William breathed out, thinking over what George had just said. “Guess I should go talk with Malcolm.”

“Well, whatever you do, be careful. Grober can be trouble.”

“I know.” William stood up. “In two weeks, we will deliver you the finest whiskey you’ve ever seen.”

“I’ll be expecting it,” George said with a slight laugh.

William crossed the room and stood by the reception area.

“Hello William. What brought you in today?” Olive asked, looking up from the paperwork on her counter.

“We had some trouble with the alcohol business. I’m going to talk to Malcolm as he might know something. If there’s anything you want me to say to him, it would be a good time to tell me.” William said.

Olive looked over at William. He had a serious look about him, and she wasn’t sure what she should say. Her anger wasn’t solely about getting hit but about what Malcolm had become.

“You know he was once a promising adventurer,” she said, looking off into the distance.

“So what happened?” William asked.

Olive looked down at the floor. “I think he’s just lost his way.”

“Maybe,” William replied. “All you have to do is ask. I’m going that way anyway.”

“I- I don’t want you to kill him,” Olive stammered. “Not for what he did to me.”

“I don’t intend to,” William said. “Just going to go talk to the man for now.”

Studying William’s face, Olive looked for the kindness that was usually there. Instead, his face was like stone. Before her stood the most talented adventurer in the kingdom, asking her what she wanted.

“If you could, I mean, I know it’s not your job, but Malcolm needs some guidance,” Olive said. “It’s probably impossible, but I want the old Malcolm back.”

“I’ll see what I can do,” William said, turning to leave.

The last look Olive gave him was something he remembered seeing before. It was the same look William’s mother had given when someone asked about his father. William could tell Olive loved Malcolm, regardless of what he had done.

Pip pulled the wagon through town towards the Metal Worker’s Guild, with Cam on his back. Stopping outside the building, he got down. Before anyone greeted him, Cam had already moved to the back of the wagon to take a final glance at the metal pieces. Jonas, a dwarf metal worker, came out of the building and looked in the wagon.

“Someone smashed it up,” Cam said.

“I can see that lad,” Jonas replied, looking confused. “Where’s Gil?”

“He’s at the bakery, busy trying to recover from what happened,” Cam said.

“Recover?” Jonas asked. “He didn’t get hurt, did he.”

“No, nothing like that.”

“That’s good news,” Jonas said. “So nobody got hurt then?”

“Just the equipment,” Cam said, looking it over.

“Do you know who did it?” Jonas asked.

“No, not for sure, maybe Grober,” he said with a shrug.

“That makes sense,” Jonas said. “We can fix it, but I don’t know how long it will take. All our workers are busy with those chess set pieces for the king.”

Cam nodded as Jonas climbed into the wagon and lifted the broken alcohol still out. Taking a closer look at the metal, Jonas sighed. The still had been smashed well, and several gaps were visible where the metal no longer met.

“The way it’s damaged, it will have to be repaired with seams,” Jonas said, pointing to the gaps in the metal. “Those take far more effort.”

“But can you fix it?” Cam asked.

“Should be able to. My best guess is four days,” Jonas said.

“That long?” Cam asked.

Jonas looked the device over and turned it onto its other side, which was just as bad.

“Tell Gil we’ll give it everything we got and try to get it done sooner,” Jonas said.

“Will do.”

Jonas taking the still into the foundry caught the attention of several other works. Soon a group had formed around him. Jonas stopped and looked at the sad faces who understood what was happening.

“That’s Gil’s still, isn’t it?” one asked.

“It’s the still that made William’s Whiskey,” Jonas said.

“What happened?” another asked.

“Someone didn’t like Gil making alcohol, I guess,” Jonas said with a shrug.

“I bet it was Grober,” one said.

The others around agreed Grober was most likely behind the damage.

Several workers volunteered to put in extra hours to get it fixed. Jonas, seeing the crew’s enthusiasm, had an idea. Instead of patching up the old one, they could redesign it and make it larger.

Jonas put the broken metal down in the melting pile and headed to Digby’s office. Digby was a large human who ran the Metal Worker’s Guild. Knocking on the door, Jonas was quickly invited in.

“Gil brought in his still, it's been smashed up by some ruffians,” he said. “Do you think we could design a new one?”

Digby looked over at the dwarf and smiled, “Of course we can. Sketch out what you want, and I’ll look over the design personally.”

Digby was a kind-hearted man who knew his workers liked the alcohol Gil produced. Putting some effort into the design was his way of keeping his employees happy. Looking over what Jonas drew up, Digby made a couple of minor changes.

Making a stop by the Carpenter’s Guild, Cam purchased all the available barrels he could. Additionally, he put in an order for several more. Returning to the bakery, Cam unloaded the barrels and unhooked the wagon from Pip.

Gil opened the back door, “I thought I heard you.”

“Hey, Jonas says four days to get the repairs done. I picked up three barrels and put in an order for more,” Cam said, handing over the change to Gil.

“Okay, well, we have some cinnamon rolls,” Gil said, taking the coins.

Gil felt better about the damages, but four days without making any alcohol would push back their schedule. With the trip only a month away, it was cutting it far too close. When Cam came in, Gil had a plate with a cinnamon roll waiting for him. I wish we could cancel the trip.

While the kids were all busy at the bakery, William was gathering information. Figuring the road would eventually lead to Grober, it was best to connect the dots first, which meant finding Malcolm. Unsure of where to start looking, William knew the right person to ask. Stopping by the weapon shop, he went inside.

“Hey, William, what brings you by?” Galvin asked, looking over at his friend.

“Need some information,” he said. “About Malcolm.”

Being the local weapon merchant, Galvin often knew more about what was going on in town than almost anyone. With Malcolm being an adventurer, William thought he would know something about him. Moving up to the counter, William looked over at Galvin.

“The town’s drunk?” Galvin asked. “You know he used to be a halfway decent adventurer. Back then, I would see him almost monthly for sword sharpening and minor repairs.”

“Do you know where I could find him?” William asked.

“He’s usually at the Darkroot Tavern. Of course, I reckon he’s sleeping off last night over in Kent’s barn with it still being daylight.” Galvin said with a shrug. “I don’t know why that farmer lets him sleep there, but he does.”

William nodded, “Anything else I should know about him?”

“Oh, he’s a deadbeat these days. I wouldn’t trust him with any credit. I also heard Malcolm will do just about anything for money or booze.” Galvin said.

“Thank you,” William nodded.

“Anytime, friend,” Galvin replied.

William made his way out of the shop and down the path, thinking over what Olive had said. She hadn’t wanted Malcolm killed or hurt, but instead, William to help him. Having grown up with an alcoholic father, William wasn’t sure how possible that was. Starting at Kent’s barn, William quickly found Malcolm passed out on the ground. Kicking him seemed to rouse Malcolm enough to lift his head off the hay.

Chapter 5: Malcolm

Malcolm was a mess, and looking down at him, William felt a tinge of sympathy. It was apparent how far Malcolm had fallen. A wild beard grew on his face, and he was covered from head to toe with dirt and smudges.

Malcolm could see that the person bothering him was a tall man, most likely an adventurer. The man’s appearance brought fear to his heart as he remembered something about The Dragonslayer. Rubbing sleep from his eyes caused William to become blurry, making him scarier.

William wondered if Malcolm had hit rock bottom. From his past with his father, William knew an alcoholic had to want to change before you could help them. Otherwise, they would always go back to the way things were. Drinking was an easy answer to their problems.

“Do you like being a drunk?” William asked, nudging him.

“What? No,” Malcolm replied. “I don’t come to your house and kick you awake.”

“You don’t have to,” William said.

Looking above him, William could see spaces in the wood roof where the sky came through. Breathing in, he remembered the day he had been told his father had died. William’s relationship with his father was a complicated thing, but no one deserved to die the way he had. His father had been stabbed in the back in a filthy barn. William was still haunted, having never found out who had killed him.

Unable to take his father’s abuse, William had left several years before that. However, he had never wished death upon him, especially not a lonely one. A part of William regretted not being there for his father, even after all the man had done. Family was a strange beast capable of surviving more grievances and pain than any other.

“So living with animals and lying on the hard ground is what you want?” William asked. “I doubt that.”

“I never said I wanted this. It’s ju- just… how I do, for right now,” Malcolm said.

“Stop making excuses and start making a choice. Some things are out of a person’s control, and some things aren’t.” William said.

“You think you're better than me. They all do. I was like you once. You think it’s so easy,”

“You hit a guild representative,” William replied.

“Did Olive send you?” Malcolm’s attitude suddenly changed, and he looked at the gleaming sword on William’s side.

“No, not exactly,” William said. “My name is William West, and I hear you were asking some questions about my whiskey.”

“Whiskey?” Malcolm asked, drawing a blank.

“Yeah, I heard you were asking questions about my alcohol business. George told me you were at the Adventurer’s Guild,” William nudged him with his boot.

“Oh, that,” the memories slowly came back to Malcolm.

“William’s Whiskey,” William said.

“I did talk to George,” Malcolm said, trying to remember the conversation.

“Last night, someone smashed up that business,” William said.

“Smashed? It wasn’t me, I swear. I just told Grober what I had found out, that’s all,” Malcolm said, his voice almost cutting out.

“Come on. You can do better than that,” William said. “Think real hard for me and tell me everything you know.”

Malcolm sat up, his hands shaking, “I went to the guild and had a drink or two. That alcohol you make, William’s Whiskey, it’s pretty good.”

“I don’t make it,” William said.

“That’s right, your boy does over at the bakery,” Malcolm said. “I went to see Grober and told him what I had found out. That’s all I did. I don’t know anything about smashing up stuff.”

“And what else did you find out?” William asked.

“Just that a boy made the alcohol at the bakery,” Malcolm said, his mind fuzzy.

“If my youngest, Gil, had been there, he might have been hurt, so I think you can do a little better,” William said.

“After that, I left the Drakroot Tavern. That’s all I know. I’m telling the truth.” Malcolm said.

Malcolm could tell that mentioning a boy making the whiskey might not have been the right thing to do. William’s demeanor had changed some. Raising his hands, Malcolm waved them about.

“That’s it. That’s all I know. I didn’t smash up no still,” Malcolm said.

“Come on,” William said, motioning for Malcolm to get up and follow him.

“No, I don’t want to,” Malcolm said defiantly. “I told you everything I know.”

“Look, you can walk on your own two feet, or I can pick your body up and carry you,” William said.

“My body?” Malcolm turned pale. “I don’t want any trouble.”

Even in Malcolm’s condition, he could see William had all the marks of a talented swordsman. The way he carried himself and the blade at his side spoke volumes about his abilities. In contrast, Malcolm only had a broken sword and hadn’t used it in more than a month.

“I- I’m not even p- properly armed,” Malcolm stammered, getting to his feet.

Malcolm’s sword was one of the first things he had neglected when he had started drinking. Having thought of selling it a time or two, he couldn’t seem to part with it. Malcolm was in no shape to fight, but it would be with fists if he had to.

Raising his hands, Malcolm said, “If you are going to take me with you, it’s not going to be without a fight.”

“Good,” William smiled. “I like that attitude.”

William raised his fists and moved forward. Malcolm threw several wild punches. Easily dodging the assault, William saw an opening. Stepping forward with a single blow, he knocked Malcolm back onto the ground.

“Ow,” Malcolm said, getting back up.

“Is that all you got?” William asked, scratching his chin.

“No.”

“Good,” William said. “Let’s get this all out of your system.”

Malcolm rubbed the spot he had been hit and charged at William. Dodging the attack, William countered with another blow that knocked Malcolm to the ground. Standing over the fallen man, William looked down at him.

“I can do this all day,” William said. “Can you?”

Malcolm spit out some blood. It was evident that he was no match for William. Still, Malcolm wouldn’t make whatever William had in store for him easy. Rising to his feet, he moved in again.

Instead of simply knocking him down, William took a step forward and struck Malcolm hard that time. The blow left Malcolm unconscious. William picked up the sword on the ground and put it in the sheath around Malcolm’s waist. Then lifting his body, he carried him over to a horse trough.

* * * * * *

Regaining consciousness, all Malcolm could feel was wet, “Wait, wait, what’s happening?” Malcolm gasped.

William plunged his head back under the water again. “I need you to sober up some so that we can have a real conversation.”

Pulling Malcolm’s head out of the water, William tossed him to the side. “Clean yourself up. We have places to go.”

Malcolm, using his hands, rubbed his eyes and blew water out from his nose. Looking up at William, he wasn’t sure what to make of the man. William just looked back with determination.

“You ready yet?” William asked.

“Yeah,” Malcolm said, standing up.

“So, did you tear up my alcohol business? Smash our barrels?” William questioned.

“I told you I didn’t do that,” Malcolm said, his voice rising.

“Then I guess I’ll take you to Grober and ask him questions,” William said. “Maybe between the two of you I’ll get some answers.”

“It won’t be that easy. You know the Darkroot Tavern has a half-orc bouncer, right?” Malcolm asked.

“Hmm…” William shrugged. “Didn’t know that. See, you’re all kinds of helpful.”

Malcolm rose to his feet, and his legs wobbled. It wasn’t clear if it was due to William’s punch or if he needed a drink. Either way, he was walking unsteadily.

Following William back to the village, Malcolm rubbed his arms as a cool breeze blew past them. It was a cold day, and looking over at Malcolm’s clothes William could see they were torn and tattered. Having decided to help, William made a note of it.

“I don’t think even you could face off against a half-orc,” Malcolm said. “They’re not human.”

“Oh, you’d be surprised at what I can do,” William grinned. “But we’re not talking about me. We’re talking about my business.”

Malcolm sighed as he continued patting himself dry. “Grober’s not a person you can just go and see. He’s the type of fellow who sees you… when he wants to.”

William nodded, “So if this Grober wanted some dirty work done, who would he get to do it?”

“Well, a lot of travelers, mostly the shady kind, pass through the Darkroot Tavern. I would guess he could have his choice.” Malcolm said.

It hadn’t occurred to William that the people responsible could be long gone. That was a troubling possibility. However, if Grober were at fault, it would be best to take the matter directly to him.

“Then I guess we will be going to the Darkroot Tavern,” William said. “I’m told you know the way well.”

Malcolm sighed. William had not listened to a single word. “There’s a half-orc bouncer there, real big, real mean. Green skin and everything. All muscles?”

“I can deal with that,” William said.

Taking off in the direction of the tavern, William paused. Malcolm, who had just been following along lost in his thoughts, almost ran into him. Coming to a halt himself, Malcolm looked over at William, not sure of why they had stopped.

William turned to face Malcolm, “Your sword needs some repairs.”

“Yeah, so?” Malcolm asked.

“Well, we can’t do much with it in that condition,” William replied.

Malcolm’s face suddenly changed to one of fright. The thought occurred to him that William might be fixing his blade for a duel. Malcolm had heard of sword fighters with so much honor they would do such a thing.

“I don’t have money to fix it,” Malcolm quickly responded.

“Maybe if you didn’t drink it all away. Besides, I didn’t ask you if you had the money, just if it needed fixing,” William said. “We could stop by Galvin’s. It’s on the way.”

“Why do I need my sword fixed?” Malcolm asked. “It’s not like I need to use it.”

“My business has suffered some damages and monetary loss. I can’t expect you to pay me back for any of that in the condition you’re currently in, can I?” William asked.

“I didn’t smash anything,” Malcolm protested.

It then dawned on Malcolm that if William took him to the magistrate, there was a good chance they would side with him. The magistrate was the official law in Brighton appointed by the territory's lord. Siding against Malcolm would be the logical thing to do in his condition, so giving up, he followed William to the weapons shop with minimal prodding.

Once they were both inside, William looked over at Galvin. Turning around, he pulled Malcolm’s blade from its sheath in a single move. Malcolm reacted by moving his hand to where his sword had been, only to find it missing.

“What are you two doing?” Galvin asked.

“Got this blade I want you to look at,” William said.

“Malcolm’s blade? Well, I can see it needs some repair.” Galvin said.

“You think you can fix it?” William asked.

“Who’s paying?”

“I am.” William said.

Galvin nodded as he reached out for the sword. Holding it up, he looked over the metal. Running his tongue over his teeth, Galvin let out a sigh.

“It’s not been maintained. There’s rust and deep dents in a few places. Handles a complete mess that will have to all be re-worked.”

“So you can’t fix it?” William asked with a frown.

“I didn’t say, I couldn’t,” Galvin said. “It’s fixable, but it’s going to take time.”

“That’s fine,” William said.

“I told you I can’t afford this,” Malcolm interrupted.

“Hush,” William said. “If it’s fixable, then go ahead.”

“It’s probably a waste of your money, William. Malcolm owes several shop keepers around here.” Galvin said, looking over at Malcolm.

William nodded understandingly, “Just fix it if you can.”

“You’re taking my sword?” Malcolm interrupted.

Malcolm, still not fully aware of what was happening, thought William might be trying to take the only valuable thing he had as repayment for damages.

“T- That’s my sword,” Malcolm stuttered. “Y- You can’t just take a man’s blade.”

“Yeah, I know that,” William said. “It isn’t worth anything close to the damages. But you’re going to need it to repay me.”

“Repay you,” Malcolm repeated, thinking over the words.

“Yep, I figure you owe something for your part in what happened,” William said.

“I’d say he owes it all,” Galvin said.

“I don’t feel so good,” Malcolm said, the little color he had remaining left his body.

“If you’re going to be sick, go outside,” Galvin said, turning his attention back to the sword. “I could probably have this done tomorrow. Best guess right now, you’re looking at about four coppers.”

“Just take your time. Malcolm won’t be in any condition to use it for a few days.” William said.

William then pulled Malcolm out of the building. Malcolm wasn't looking very good between the fight and a terrible headache that was developing. Moving over to the side of the road, he went through the motions of throwing up, but nothing came out.

“All better?” William asked. “You might want to get it all out of your system as the Darkroot Tavern is the next stop. Though, we could get some bread. If you think it would help?”

Malcolm’s stomach growled loudly. William, hearing the noise, nodded and began pulling Malcolm down the road towards the bakery. Joining the line, they waited for their turn. Gil looking up from his work, saw William at the front counter.

“Hey, what are you doing here?” Gil asked.

“I’m doing a little investigating about the damages,” William said. “This guy here,” William slapped Malcolm on the back. “He’s helping me. Do you have some bread, just plain?”

Looking over at Malcolm, Gil could tell from his pale skin and jittery behavior that he wasn’t doing well. Beads of sweat had formed across his brow, and it looked like he was suffering from a sickness. Should I say something?

“Sure, take a couple of loaves,” Gil said, packing up two fresh ones.

William reached out and took the bread from Gil. With that, the two men left the bakery and headed back out to the street. Outside William reached into the bag and pulled out a warm loaf. The bread William held gave off little wisps of steam in the cool air.

“Here, eat this,” William said, giving one of the loaves to Malcolm. “Maybe it will soak up some of that alcohol in your system.”

Chapter 6: William’s Way

Looking over at Malcolm and the hot loaf of bread he was carrying, it was apparent that they would need to make another stop. Malcolm had to be cold, even if he was sweating like it was the middle of summer. Taking a bite of bread, William changed his direction.

“Where are we going now?” Malcolm asked.

“You're cold, aren’t you?” William questioned.

“Yeah, it’s freezing out here,” Malcolm replied.

“Maybe we can help that some,” William said.

Malcolm took a bite of the warm bread and looked over at William, “Why are you doing this? What do you get out of it?”

“I’m helping someone out,” William said. “Somebody thinks you’re worth the bother. I haven’t made up my mind yet if you are.”

“Who?” Malcolm questioned. “I don’t have any friends.”

“There will be time for that,” William said. “Eat your bread. It should make you feel better.”

Malcolm took another bite of the bread, and it did help. However, the thought of returning to the Darkroot Tavern lingered. Happy to have found a way to avoid the inevitable, he followed William. Focused on staying upright and shoveling bread into his mouth, he didn’t notice where they were going until they were already inside a clothing shop.

“What can we do for you today?” the shopkeeper asked.

“We need a change of clothes for this guy here,” William said, shoving Malcolm to the front.

“Oh, I see,” the attendant said, his voice changing from excitement to disgust, “and what do we have in mind?”

Malcolm was well known to the merchants in the village, and they had long since cut off any credit for him. The attendant looked Malcolm over and started to shake his head no. William, seeing his demeanor change, stepped forward.

“Something for a low-level adventurer,” William said. “The full outfit.”

The attendant looked William over. Like Malcolm, William was well known around Brighton, but for entirely different reasons. William always paid a fair amount for services, and everyone knew if there was ever any trouble that he was willing to help. If he were going to pay for the outfit, there wouldn’t be any concern with the bill.

“Ah, we can do that,” the attendant’s original tone returned.

Taking Malcolm’s hand, the shopkeeper pulled him over in front of a large mirror. Looking at his reflection, Malcolm blinked, hardly recognizing himself. The attendant took some measurements and disappeared into the clothing racks. Reappearing, the attendant handed a shirt and pants over to Malcolm.

“So a cape also?” the merchant asked.

An adventurer’s cape served many purposes. It was a way to conceal what they were carrying and made an excellent makeshift coat. William nodded yes, and the attendant disappeared into the clothing racks once more.

“New clothes?” Malcolm asked, completely surprised.

“Yeah, you looked cold, and if you are going to pay off the debt you owe me, I can’t have you walking around looking like that. Nobody wants to hire a homeless man who lives in a barn,” William frowned.

Initially, William was only buying the clothes because Malcolm looked cold. Remembering the look Olive had given him, he wondered if it was possible to assist her and get back at Grober at the same time. To do that, Malcolm would need to be both willing and sober.

The best way to achieve a presentable, helpful Malcolm in William’s mind was to create some debt for him. Owing money in the kingdom was a serious legal matter, and those that didn’t pay were given punishments like imprisonment or forced labor by the magistrate. While it could be considered a trap of sorts, it was ultimately for Malcolm's own good.

“Why an adventurer’s outfit?” Malcolm asked.

“It’s your job, correct?” William questioned.

“Hasn’t been for a while,” Malcolm said with a sigh.

Having been around Malcolm all morning, William was sure he had very little to do with the actual incident. With how he had found him, it was clear Malcolm wouldn’t have been in any condition the night prior to wreck a still and barrels.

Malcolm wasn’t thinking too clearly, and the pain in his head wasn’t helping. Stepping into the clothing room, he tried on the outfit the attendant had brought him. Everything fit well enough, and looking in the mirror, Malcolm was surprised by how new clothes had changed his appearance.

“Well, you look like an adventurer,” William said. “You just need to apologize to Olive. Get back in the good graces of the guild and sign some adventuring contracts.”

“Adventuring job? Olive? Nope, not going to do that,” Malcolm said, turning around.

William reached out and grabbed hold of Malcolm’s shoulder. “Listen if Olive changes her mind about you, you’re a dead man and that won’t work for me.”

“That’s true, but she wouldn’t do that, not Olive,” Malcolm said.

“Really? If she asked me to, I would kill you personally.” William said, patting Malcolm’s shoulder. “But if I did that, I would ruin those new clothes.”

“I don’t know,” Malcolm asked, trying to figure out if William was serious.

“The way I figure it, you owe me for the damages,” William said.

“But I didn’t…” Malcolm was interrupted.

“It’s a good fit.” The attendant said, moving around and pulling on various parts of the clothing.

“It’ll do,” William said with a nod.

“You think they look okay?” Malcolm asked.

“Well, if I didn’t know you were the town drunk, I would think you were just an adventurer,” William said.

It was a basic outfit, but it was the latest style and suitable for adventurers. William and the attendant talked amongst themselves for a while. A price was agreed upon, and William paid for the clothes.

“We should also get you a proper shave and haircut,” William said. “You look like you’ve been out in the forest for months.”

“I still don’t know why you’re bothering,” Malcolm said.

“I told you. Someone thinks you're worth it,” William said.

“Yeah, but dressing me up doesn’t change who I am,” Malcolm replied.

“No, only you can do that. Besides, without the proper equipment, you can’t complete a job and make some money.” William said.

Malcolm sighed. It looked more and more like he had no choice. With how wobbly his legs were, Malcolm was sure William could catch him if he tried to run. What was happening around him was either the best or worst thing possible.

Malcolm had stopped trying to figure out William. It was far easier to go along with what he wanted than it was to fight against it. Stopping by the barbershop, Malcolm soon looked like a different man. His hair was short, and his scraggly beard was entirely gone.

“So the next stop is the Darkroot Tavern.” William said, slapping Malcolm on the shoulders.

Malcolm blinked. Did he hear correctly? “What do we have left?”

“Got a half-orc bouncer to meet and a Grober to talk to,” William said with a wink.

“We’re still going to the Darkroot Tavern?” Malcolm questioned.

“Of course. I still have to talk to the person or persons responsible for the actual damages,” William said.

Malcolm looked over at William and could see a wild look about him. It was as if what lay ahead of them would be fun for him. Malcolm knew the half-orc bouncer was no joke, having seen him toss out five ruffians at once. He wouldn’t have fought him for a pile of gold.

“That bouncer, he’s huge, strong, and mean. I don’t think you can beat him,” Malcolm said.

“Is that so?” William asked.

The two made their way down the street, and the Darkroot Tavern came into view. Malcolm gritted his teeth and tried to think of a way to excuse himself without upsetting William. However, there was no escape from his fate, and he reluctantly followed William’s steps.

“You wait out here. I’ll call when I need you.” William said, having reached the pub.

“Alright,” Malcolm replied.

William pushed the door open, and his eyes adjusted to the darkness inside. Spotting the bar, he made his way over. As he walked, he looked around at the customers. Doing so was more out of habit, as it was good to know your surroundings incase of trouble.

Reaching the bar, William slapped his hand down loudly. The sound caught the bartender’s attention, and he looked up. Having never seen William in the tavern before, he made his way over.

“What’ll you have?” The bartender asked.

“I’ll take an ale. Also, I have some business with Grober. Is he around?” William asked.

The bartender nodded and grabbed the ale while looking over at the boy who helped him. The young messenger stood, trotting off downstairs. The bartender placed the drink in front of William, who tossed down a silver coin.

Taking the coin, the bartender made change. Eventually, the boy returned, and a short time later, Grober emerged from below. Looking around the bar, Grober was confused about who had called him.

William raised his hand and motioned for Grober to come over. Grober, not knowing who William was, moved in that direction. Reaching his side, Grober looked over at the man who had requested him.

“You asked for me?” Grober questioned.

“Sure did,” William said.

“What’s it about?” He asked suspiciously.

“Well, a business I own recently suffered some damage, and I’m looking for the culprits of the crime,” William said.

“What kind of business?” Grober asked.

“I sell alcohol. You may have heard of it. William’s Whiskey, to be precise.” William said.

“Are you saying I had anything to do with the damage to your business?” Grober asked defensively.

“Not yet, but did you?” William responded.

Grober made a motion behind his back to call over the tavern’s bouncer. An enormous shape rose to its feet from one of the back booths and started making its way to the bar. William was aware but gave no indication of it.

“Well, the trail leads here,” William said. Standing up, he moved over to the door. “Hey, Malcolm, why don’t you come in.”

Malcolm, still waiting outside, stepped into the doorway. Grober, surprised by his appearance, was momentarily speechless. Making their way across the floor, Malcolm, William and the half-orc bouncer arrived at the bar.

“I assure you, that drunk doesn’t know anything,” Grober said, looking at Malcolm.

Malcolm looked very different from the last time Grober had seen him. The clean clothes and freshly shaven face made him look respectable. Grober’s eyes grew wide, his smug expression changing.

“This upstanding man?” William asked with a smile patting Malcolm on the shoulder.

“He’s a liar and a drunk. You can clean him up, but no one will believe anything he says over me.” Grober shouted.

Malcolm glanced over at the large half-orc. The orc’s appearance caused him to turn pale. Grober’s enforcer was more prominent than any human in both height and width. The top of his head was bald except for a large ponytail that sat almost perfectly in the middle.

Having no shirt, the half-orc’s chest muscles rippled when he moved. Looking down, Malcolm could see a thick cloth belt covering the top of what would best be described as patchwork leather pants. On his back, he carried a sizable double-bladed battle-ax.

William looked over at the bouncer and smiled. Grober, sensing his presence, regained his tongue. Puffing out his chest, he slyly smiled.

“I think it would be best if you two left quietly,” Grober said. “We wouldn’t want anyone to get hurt.”

“I told you he was big,” Malcolm said, backing towards the door.

“So, Grub, you’re working here now?” William asked. “I haven’t seen you in a long time.”

“Hi, William,” Grub said. “It has been a while.”

Grober was suddenly the one with fear in his eyes. Grub, the half-orc, had been his bouncer for a couple of years and had never uttered a single word. Grober paid him a few coppers a week and all the ale he could drink, and for that, Grub tossed out anyone Grober wanted.

The contract was strictly verbal, and Grober hadn’t been the best boss. He often took the giant behemoth entirely for granted, even refusing to help with Grub’s medical bills in the past.

“Good to see you again,” William said.

“I- I want… th- these people removed,” Grober said, his voice wavering.

“No,” Grub said.

Grub looked over at Grober and growled loudly, showing his teeth. That action was enough to keep Grober’s mouth shut, and he began to retreat. Visually shaking, he wasn’t sure what to do.

“W- What… What do you mean, Grub?” Grober stammered.

“William is Grub’s friend,” Grub said.

William and Grub’s paths had crossed a few times during William’s adventuring days. Grub was certainly not the brightest creature in the room, but even he knew better than to attack a friend, especially when it was William. Instead, Grub pulled out a stool and sat down.

“Do you want anything?” William asked. “I’ve heard the ale here is not very good.”

“It’s not,” Grub said, shaking his head. “I get free, but even then, eh.”

“You should try some of the whiskey I sell. It’s a much better product,” William said.

“Grub, if you don’t do your job, I will have to fire you,” Grober said.

Grub looked over at Grober again, “No.”

“Of course, it might be a couple of weeks before we can brew anymore. Someone smashed up our equipment. I was just having a conversation with your boss about that.” William said.

“I- I… d- didn’t…,” Grober stammered. “It won’t… I don’t….”

“So if anything, so much as a single drop of my alcohol, goes missing again, I will return, and it won’t be as pleasant a visit,” William said, moving closer to Grober.

“Grub, y- you… ha- have a job to do….” Grober said.

William reached out and poked Grober in his chest, “So don’t ever mess with my boys or me again.”

Grober couldn’t find the correct words, and it wouldn’t have mattered anyway as William was done talking to him. His point had been made, if you go after William or his family, he will face you head-on. William’s Whiskey was still out some money, but that was something for Gil to worry about.

“Grub, I don’t know how they treat you here, but you have all the qualifications of an adventurer,” William said.

Grub nodded as he thought over what William said, “Maybe.”

“If you would be interested in that life, I could put in a good reference,” William said. “We are headed that way next.”

Malcolm groaned, “What? That was never mentioned.”

“Thank you, William,” Grub nodded.

Malcolm shook his head no. What he had just witnessed was something he had never thought possible. Grober had been put in his place in his own business, and there was not a single thing he could do about it. As the two left, Grober, speechless, watched them disappear.

“Well, you were no help. Just sitting there,” Grober said, looking over Grub. “I didn’t even know you could talk.”

“William is my friend,” Grub said, hitting himself in the chest.

Grub’s action made Grober back up. After a moment he regained some courage, and stepped forward once more. Raising his right hand, Grober extended his finger and shook it in Grub’s face.

“You’re a useless, good-for-nothing, filthy green-skinned monster. If it weren’t for me, you’d have been chased out of Brighton years ago,” Grober said. “You think the villagers will accept you?”

Grub scratched his head. Getting scolded was not something he was used to due to his immense size. Grober had also been a terrible boss. After all the years of abuse, Grub had endured enough.

“If you don’t do what I say from now on, then you should just go run off with your worthless friends,” Grober shouted.

It was one thing to criticize Grub himself and quite another to talk that way about his friend. William was one of the only people who treated him with respect. Turning to face Grober, Grub let out a loud growl.

“I do not need a wild beast that doesn’t follow my orders,” Grober snarled. “I’m done with you. You’re nothing but a half-blooded monster.”

Grober, having reached his maximum anger, moved in closer.

“If it weren’t for me, you wouldn’t even have a roof over your head. Just go and try to make it your own.” Grober said. “I mean it, get out of here.”

Grub stretched out his arms, an action that made Grober cower in fear, then he left the building.The reality of what just happened was still sinking in when Grober sat down at the bar. Pulling William’s untouched glass over, he took a big drink. The brilliant plan he had executed had come back to his doorstep, and he found himself hating William and his family even more.

Grub quickly caught up with William and Malcolm outside. Falling in line beside them, William looked at him and nodded. William's actions had freed Grub and he realized the half-orc would need some help.

“I guess I got you in some trouble, Grub? I didn’t mean to.” William said.

“I got fired,” Grub shrugged. “The pay was bad.”

“Grober, let you go?” Malcolm questioned. “That will be his loss.”

Malcolm knew firsthand how effective Grub was working at the tavern.

“Have you ever thought of being an adventurer?” William asked.

Chapter 7: New Beginnings

They were a strange group moving down the streets of Brighton. William and the cleaned-up town drunk alone would have gotten stares, but having a tall, green-skinned half-orc with them made the trio absolutely jaw-dropping. The closer they got to the Adventurer’s Guild, the more Malcolm slowed his pace. Cut-up memories of fighting Malik and hitting Olive played out in his mind.

Malcolm, falling behind the other two, began to think about how easy it would be to run away. Grub's strides were enormous, and William had to quicken his pace to keep up. It was the first time Malcolm thought he could safely escape, though the thought of the half-orc chasing him down lingered in the back of his mind.

Deciding it was still too risky, Malcolm trodded forward as if pulled along. Looking at the ground, he thought over what waited ahead of him and let out a deep sigh. felt a knot growing in his stomach.

“We’ll get you signed up and on your first job, Grub,” William said. “You can make good money doing this kind of work.”

“Okay, William,” Grub said, nodding.

Arriving outside the Adventurer's Guild, Malcolm suddenly stopped short. Staring at William’s back, his eyes pleaded for them to go anywhere other than inside. Noticing that it was only Grub and himself at the door, William looked back and saw Malcolm looked worse than when he had initially found him.

“I think for now maybe you should stay out here, Malcolm, and think of what you're going to say to Olive,” William said.

Malcolm took a deep breath, moved to the edge of the road and promptly emptied his stomach of the bread William had given him.

“You’re going to go in there and apologize until she accepts it,” William said.

“I don’t want to. You might as well take your sword out and kill me right here.” Malcolm said, thinking William was bluffing.

“Fine,” William said, turning while reaching for his blade.

“Hold on,” Malcolm’s eyes widened, seeing William was serious. “I- I will do it.”

“Good, now stop being a baby and start thinking about how you’re going to apologize. Because eventually, you’re going into that Adventurer’s Guild,” William said.

Unsure of what he would tell Olive, Malcolm thought it over. William reached out for the door and opened it. Grub ducked entering behind him.

“Welcome to the Brighton branch of…” Olive stopped looking at the massive creature behind William.

“This here is Grub,” William said. “I personally vouch for him.”

Olive blinked a few times, “Are we signing him up?”

“Yes,” William said with a smile. “Please be gentle with him.”

“Hello,” Grub said.

“Hi,” Olive responded, nearly speechless.

Olive looked over at Grub and then back at William. William’s smile helped to put her more at ease. Grabbing something from under the counter, she placed an ID stone down.

“This paperwork will need to be filled out,” Olive said.

“Will he need to take a ranking test?” William asked.

“Normally, we don’t do placement tests at this branch, but since you're vouching for him, we can,” Olive said.

“Papers,” Grub said with a frown shaking his head, “No.”

“I can fill them out,” William said, picking them up. “Grub here is great at some things, but paperwork not so much.”

“I understand,” Olive said. “We have many adventurers that way.”

It was common for adventurers to be illiterate and unable to do paperwork themselves. After all, swinging a sword wasn’t a job that required proper grammar or neat handwriting. Some adventurers even needed the guild representative to read off available jobs. It was something Olive had done many times before.

“I will process the ID stone once you’re done with the paperwork,” Olive said.

“I will also need a couple of rooms here, let’s say for a week each,” William said.

“Rooms are for members only, and they’re three coppers a night,” Olive said. “You want two of them?”

“Yeah, one for Grub here and one for,” William paused. “Malcolm.”

“What?” Olive’s face turned to a frown. “Where is he?”

“Just outside,” William said.

“If he causes any trouble, I will have him tossed out,” Olive said.

William nodded, “I’d expect that. Four silver and two coppers, right?”

“That’s correct,” Olive said.

William fished the money out of his pouch and put it down on the counter.

“Grub, this is good for seven nights. After that, you will have to pay them for more time.” William said.

Grub nodded that he understood. William filled out the new membership paperwork as Olive starred at the half-orc. Being used to all sorts of adventurers, she wasn’t afraid of him, though he was one of the biggest she had ever seen. When William finished the papers, he handed them back.

Glancing the papers over, Olive looked up at Grub. “I have to process your ID stone. This is very important, don’t lose it or give it away to anyone!”

Olive's tone of voice shocked Grub as he was not used to being yelled at by someone so small.

“That little rock is how they know you're an adventurer,” William added.

“Okay,” Grub said meekly.

Olive put the stone into the machine, and it began to make strange sounds. Eventually, she took the stone out and handed it over to Grub. Grub’s big hand made the ID stone look like a pebble.

“Put that in your coin pouch,” William said. “In some ways, it’s more valuable than money.”

Grub nodded and placed the stone in his pouch.

“Thank you, Olive,” William said.

“You’re welcome, for placement, I will need to go talk to Hubert about an exam,” Olive said. “You two can go sit in the middle section to wait.”

“Sounds good,” William said, moving forward with Grub. “Here, why not take a seat. I’ll go check on Malcolm.”

Moving over to the door, William opened it and motioned Malcolm to come inside.

“Alright, once you get inside, do your apology first. I got you a room here for a week, so if you want, you can rest after that,” William said.

“Here? I’m staying here?” Malcolm asked.

“Yep, for a week. Hopefully, that will be enough time for you to stop drinking and take a job. Oh, and Grub, he’s staying here too in the room right next to yours. If he sees you take a drink, he’ll tell me,” William said.

Malcolm breathed in and stepped inside.

“I’ll be over helping Grub if you need us,” William said.

Returning to where Grub sat, William took a seat next to him. After a few minutes, Hubert emerged from a side door and approached them. Seeing Grub, the older man’s eyes sparkled with excitement.

“So, who is this?” Hubert asked.

“This is Grub,” William said.

“Hello,” Grub said.

“We don’t usually do placement exams here, but we do have an arena in the basement,” Hubert said. “What are you comfortable fighting?”

Grub looked over at Hubert, “Fighting? I can fight.”

William interjected, “I think something around level ten or so would be best. Do you have anything like that?”

“We are required to stock a few monsters for challenges, but I don’t think we have anything that high. Brighton’s not exactly the place new adventurers flock to. Would a level seven work?” Hubert asked.

“Yeah, sure,” William said with a shrug. “Whatever’s needed to get him on some jobs.”

Grub looked at both of them, but was unsure of what they were talking about.

“There’s a training arena in the basement,” William said, seeing Grub wasn’t following along. “They can test your abilities there.”

Grub and William followed Hubert into a side door. A staircase led down to the basement. On the main floor, Malcolm waited at the receptionist's desk.

“Hello, who are y-” Olive stopped herself.

There was something familiar about the person in front of her. Gone were his tattered clothes and overgrown facial hair. Instead, standing before her was the rugged adventurer Malcolm had once been. Her eyes lit up as she took in the transformation.Looking closer she could see that he had lost his muscular form, and he looked sick.

Malcolm stared at Olive, opening his mouth to speak but he quickly closed it again. All the time he had spent trying to come up with something to say had been a waste. Darting his eyes away from her he took a deep breath.

“I, well, you know… it wasn’t on purpose,” Malcolm said, moving his gaze back to Olive’s.

Olive looked back at him, “It can’t happen again, ever. If it does, I won’t have any choice.”

“That… punch was never meant for you,” Malcolm said.

“I know, that’s why you're still here,” Olive said. “I guess one of the rooms William paid for is meant for you?”

“It is,” Malcolm nodded.

“Well, here’s the key,” Olive handed it over to Malcolm.

Seeing Malcolm in his new clothes, Olive remembered how he had once been. In his early days he had been a proper adventurer, complete with the sparkle in his eye that came from exploring and discovering new things. Since Malcolm had started drinking, he had stopped adventuring, and his eyes had dulled.

Malcolm was about to add something, but decided against it. Turning, he walked away, as Olive watched him go. Raising her hand, she wiped away a tear.

Reaching the end of the stairs, William could see the arena under the Adventurer’s Guild. It was much smaller than the Royal Academy’s arena, being roughly a quarter of its size. It didn’t have much seating for spectators, only two rows of hard wooden benches were nearby. William took a seat on one of them.

The arena itself was surrounded by tall, thick metal bars, with slight gaps between them, running the entire length vertically around it. Looking through the bars at the far wall inside the arena, William could see a series of gates, presumably leading to cages for various monsters. There was a musty smell in the air, and William wondered how often the arena was used.

Outside the fence on one end stood a console of some sort. Hubert moved over to it, seemed to study it for a while, and then pressed a button. The device lit up, and Hubert opened the door leading into the arena by pressing another button. Waving his arms in the air, he motioned Grub to go inside. Hubert then pressed a button on the console and three wooden dummy targets popped up from the sand.

“Those are the first three targets you need to take out,” Hubert said. “They are all stationary. After that, some more will emerge from under the ground. Take out as many as you can. If you do well against the static targets, we will do a monster battle based on your results.”

Grub nodded his head and reached over his shoulder, taking the battle-ax off his back.

“Hold on, big guy. Don’t go until I say,” Hubert shouted. “Now!”

Once the signal was given, Grub moved towards the three stationary targets, raising his battle-ax high. He took two of them out in a single swing. Repositioning himself,
Grub took out the last one. At the panel, Hubert pressed a button, and more targets emerged from under the floor.

“We're going to give the clean-up crew something to do today,” Hubert said, laughing. “I don’t think they’ve had to replace these wooden dummies for quite some time.”

Grub moved from target to target, striking each of them. The targets popped up at random, making it harder than it looked. He was slow, so it took the half-orc several seconds to get from one side of the arena to the other. Each target was only available for a little while before it sank back down. In all, Grub hit eight of the ten targets that had popped up.

“Not bad,” Hubert said, giving out a slight whistle. “He’s a little slow. But overall not bad.”

“Grub’s power, not speed,” William said.

“We’re going to release a giant scorpion into the arena for you,” Hubert shouted. “Just kill the creature, and the test ends.”

Pressing another button on the control station, a door inside the arena on the far wall slid up, and a creature emerged. Grub, seeing the beast, moved over in that direction. The scorpion was the first to attack, with its tail whipping through the air.

“Do you think he’ll get hit?” Hubert asked.

“Yeah, he will,” William said, nodding. “Not sure it’ll matter, though.”

The scorpion’s stinger hit Grub. When it did, he grabbed it. Working the end of the creature's tail back and forth, he tore off its stinger and tossed it over his shoulder. Swinging his battle-ax, the metal sank deep into the scorpion’s armored head.

“I think that’s it,” William said, standing up.

“It was quick, but he got stung,” Hubert said, writing something down.

“So, what do you think?” William asked.

“We don’t have anything tougher to test him against, so I’m going to pass him at level seven,” Hubert said.

“Sounds good to me,” William replied. “Grub, you okay?”

“I’m fine,” Grub said.

“Is that poison from the scorpion bothering you?” Hubert asked. “They have a mighty bad sting.”

“Orc blood stops poison,” Grub said.

Orcs were an especially tough bunch. Being a half-orc, Grub naturally had some of their advantages. Poisons and other effects hardly bothered him, but the downside was that helpful potions also had limited results.

As the three of them returned upstairs, Hubert led them over to the receptionist area. William looked over at Olive and could tell she had been crying. Placing down the official grade paperwork, Hubert looked over at Grub.

“Well, Grub here is officially a level seven,” Hubert said.

“Not bad for your first day as an adventurer,” William added. “Most start at level one. We can go look at the board for jobs.”

“A level seven?” Olive asked, having recovered her composure. “Congratulations. I’ll get that information on your stone if you give it to me.”

Grub handed over his ID stone, and Olive imprinted it with the new information.

“It’s been good seeing you again, Grub. My youngest boy, Gil, runs the bakery here in town. After we pick a job for you, we should get you some baked goods,” William said. “They have both sweet and salty items.”

“Sounds good, William,” Grub nodded.

The jobs board was a larger-than-life wooden board that Olive posted current assignments on. Each mission had a level listed that the adventurers needed to have reached or be higher than to take that job. From William’s point of view, everything listed was worthless in both difficulty and pay.

“So, you’re a level seven, Grub,” William said. “Let’s find you a job for your unique skills.”

“Okay.”

William pointed to a job to eliminate a water elemental from a nearby lake, “This one’s the only one up here you can’t take.”

William looked over all the other jobs listed, comparing pay to difficulty.

“I think a monster hunt might be the best choice?” William thought aloud. “What do you think about horned wolves?”

Grub nodded his head.

“This one here wants you to kill a pack of them in a nearby forest and bring back the horns,” William said.

“Can I eat them?” Grub asked.

“Sure, I don’t see why not,” William said with a shrug.

Tearing the job request down, William handed it to Grub. “Take this to the little lady over there, Olive.”

There was a set procedure to follow so that the guild could track which adventurer was on which mission. When an adventurer found a job they wanted to do, they would report that news to the guild representative. It kept jobs from getting double-booked, and if an adventurer didn’t report back in a set length of time, it informed the guild they had failed.

“Got you down,” Olive said. “There’s two weeks for this job. You need to bring in the horns by then to get paid.”

“I understand,” Grub said.

“So did Malcolm run off?” William asked, half expecting the answer to be yes.

“No, he went right to his room,” Olive said. “Wasn’t looking too good.”

“I wasn’t sure what he would do,” William said.

“Here’s your ID stone,” Olive handed it back to Grub.

William slapped Grub on the shoulders and said, “Good, then everything is all ready. Let’s go grab us something to eat.”

William and Grub turned to leave, and Olive watched the two in wonder. They were a strange pair, and the way William had returned Malcolm made her curious about what he had planned next. Once outside, William pointed in the direction of the bakery as Grub walked beside him.

Chapter 8: Guests

It was just about closing time when William and Grub arrived at The Sweet Bakery. Inside the building, they caught the attention of everyone. Barry and Jasper's jaws dropped open as Gil blinked in disbelief. Grub was huge, especially compared to the kids managing the business.

Everyone’s first instinct was to run away, but Gil held back that impulse, bit his lip, and stood his ground. If William had not been beside Grub, his reaction probably would have been like the others. All of his workers had fled around the corner into the back.

“That’s a half-orc,” Judy whispered, taking up a position by Barry and Jasper and peering around the corner.

“What?” Barry asked. “They exist?”

“Do they eat humans?” Jasper asked.

“I suppose they could,” Judy said. “But, I’m not sure they would visit a bakery if they did.”

Gil stared at Grub for a full minute building up his courage. Cautiously he approached William, letting out a small sigh. This feels like when I was younger, when we met Mondar the lizardman.

“Hey, who’s this?” Gil asked, walking up to the duo.

“Wow, Gil went right up to them,” Jasper said, still looking at Grub.

“Yeah, that man with the half-orc is Gil’s father,” Barry said.

William stepped forward, “This here is my friend Grub.”

“Hello,” Grub said, looking down at Gil.

“Hi,” was all Gil managed to muster back.

Jasper and Barry stared at the massive, lightly green-skinned man standing at the counter, ducking their heads back from time to time. Judy was the only one brave enough to keep her head out in the open. Grub and William looked at all the items in the case.

“You’re out of cinnamon rolls, I see. But it looks like we could get some sweet bread.” William said, pointing at it.

“Okay,” Grub said, not sure what a cinnamon roll was.

“Sorry, I’m Gil. William’s youngest,” Gil said, introducing himself. “Back there hiding around the corner are Judy, Barry and Jasper.”

“Hello,” Grub said, waving at the kids.

“I was not hiding,” Judy retorted, stepping out from around the corner.

“Grub here just became an adventurer, so this is sort of a celebration. Before that, he was working for Grober.” William said.

“Grober?” Gil questioned, looking at Grub.

“Yeah, he didn’t care much for that line of work,” William said. “So I helped him get on with the Adventurer’s Guild.”

There had to be a William story behind Grub’s appearance at the bakery, but Gil would have to wait to hear it. Looking back at Judy, he could see she and the other employees were scared. Taking Judy’s usual place behind the glass case, Gil opened it up and waited for their order.

“I’ve been talking up your business to Grub here, so we want to try as many things as you have,” William said.

“Why don’t you both sit down and I’ll bring several things over?” Gil offered. “We usually toss out the older items about this time anyway.”

“Can I take some home?” Jasper asked.

Since starting with the bakery, Jasper was always eager to take home their stale bread.

“You can have anything we would toss,” Gil said. “Judy knows the rotation. I think we keep the pretzels the longest.”

“That’s true. Pretzels last an entire week,” Judy said. “The sweet loaves and regular loaves only last a couple of days, and we never have extra cinnamon rolls.”

William and Grub took a seat at a table and waited for Gil to bring the treats. Filling the bakery’s largest plate with everything he could, Gil carried it over to the table.

“Here you go,” Gil said.

“Thank you,” William replied.

“Thanks,” Grub echoed.

“Do you want something to drink?” Gil asked.

“I’ll take a tea if you don’t mind. I don’t know what Grub might like. Can we get tea, coffee, and water for him?” William asked.

Judy, hearing coffee and tea, sprang into action to make the cups. As William and Grub ate the treats, Gil watched. It was interesting to see all the different races William interacted with. Grub was far scarier than the lizardman Gil had seen when he was younger, but he also seemed much gentler. He acts like a gentle giant.

When the drinks were ready, Judy hesitated, so Gil stepped in to bring them over to the table. With it being closing time, the bakery’s crew began to clean the back area. Gil, interested in Grub’s opinion, lingered near William.

“Do you like the coffee?” Gil asked.

“No,” Grub said, shaking his head.

“A lot of people don’t,” Gil said. “But some do, especially elves.”

“Elves,” Grub nodded his head.

Though Gil wasn’t sure, it appeared Grub might not be very intelligent. The one-word answers he gave and his mannerisms in general led him to that conclusion. As William and Grub ate, Gil could tell the half-orc liked the sweet bread.

“Everyday have this?” Grub asked.

“Yes, everyday, we try to have all the various items,” Gil said proudly.

“With the money you make from your jobs, you can buy some sweets,” William said with a smile. “Though don’t forget to get some real food also.”

“I like this,” Grub nodded. “Will come back.”

William and Grub finished the selection of treats Gil had given them. Seeing their empty plate, Gil moved over to the table and cleared it off, taking it into the kitchen. When he had opened the bakery, Gil never thought of serving someone like Grub.

“It was nice to meet you, Grub,” Gil said, looking up and waving.

“You too,” Grub said, waving back.

After William and Grub had left the bakery, Barry and Jasper finally emerged from around the corner.

“That was something,” Jasper said.

“I know. Tom’s never going to believe I was in the same room with a half-orc,” Barry said.

“Yeah, I bet Tom would have run out the back,” Judy said.

“Are all half-orcs that big?” Jasper asked.

“Probably?” Judy answered.

“He seemed sort of friendly,” Gil said, suddenly disappointed in himself and his employees for the way they had reacted. “Even if you're afraid, someone has to serve our customers.”

“Oh,” Jasper said, looking down.

“It’s important to the business,” Gil said.

“I wasn’t afraid,” Judy said.

Gil found it cute that Judy was maintaining her bravery.

“Really, sis?” Barry asked. “I was scared.”

“Are you going to fire us?” Jasper asked.

“No, it’s understandable since it was your first time seeing him. But if you all hide in the back when he returns, it will hurt the bakery’s reputation,” Gil said. “I want this to be a place anyone can enjoy.”

“I really like working here,” Jasper said quietly.

“Don’t worry so much,” Barry said, patting Jasper on the shoulder. “Gil’s not going to fire you.”

“But what if Grub gets mad about something?” Jasper asked.

“Let’s just do our best, so that doesn’t ever happen,” Gil said.

It had been an interesting day, and having recovered some from the attack, Gil turned his attention to something else: Jasper. Cam’s friend was a good worker, but something about him was odd. The way he always seemed interested in the stale loaves and worried about keeping his job made Gil curious.

Unlike Judy and Barry, Jasper wasn’t someone Gil knew a great deal about. The way he acted made Gil suspect something serious might be bothering him. While Barry and Judy worked to have extra money, it appeared that was not the case for Jasper.

When Cam arrived with Pip, Gil took him to the side. “Hey, what do you know about Jasper’s family?”

“They live in the village,” Cam said. “Over that way.”

“Yeah, I know that. Do you know anything about his mom or dad?” Gil asked.

“He doesn’t have a dad,” Cam said. “He has a brother and a sister, I think.”

Being a single parent in the kingdom would be especially hard on a family. Even though jobs were available in Brighton, Gil wouldn’t call it a booming economy. Jasper’s income was probably going directly to support his family. Gil bit his lower lip, thinking over what Cam had said.

“Why don’t you take Barry and Judy home. I’m going to look into Jasper's family,” Gil said.

“Okay,” Cam shrugged.

“If anyone asks, just tell them I’m working late,” Gil added.

“Will do,” Cam said.

Jasper had already left for the day. The houses in Brighton ranged from small to large, depending on what part you were in. Unlike the cabin, the homes in the village were built using flat lumber and closely resembled single-story houses from Gil’s past life.

The section where Jasper’s family lived was one of the least desirable areas, so even from a distance, Gil knew their home would be tiny. Catching a glimpse of Jasper going inside one of them, he moved in as close as possible. Finding a spot behind some empty wooden crates nearby, Gil crouched. Looking at Jasper’s home, he could see a young boy and girl playing outside.

“Maybe after he talks to mother, he will come out and play,” the boy said.

Gil could barely overhear them from his hiding spot.

“Did he bring food?” the girl asked.

“I think so,” the boy replied.

“Good,” the girl responded. “I hope the bread’s not hard.”

The kids began to play. Gil watched them from his hiding spot as they acted something out. The boy lay on the ground mostly motionless while the young girl seemed to care for him.

“Drink this,” the girl said.

Using one hand under his head, the girl raised it gently. Cupping her other hand she held it to his mouth and pretended to pour something into it. The boy made sounds as if he were drinking.

Patting the boy’s forehead, the girl said “Just lay there, try to sleep.”

The boy stayed laying down, but began to make sounds as if he were in pain.

“It’ll be okay, you’ll feel better soon,” the girl said.

Gil waited a while, and eventually, Jasper emerged from the house.

“I’m going to start dinner. You two come in and help,” Jasper said.

“Coming,” the younger children said in unison.

As best Gil could gather, Jasper’s mother must be sick. He had heard illnesses in the kingdom could be terrible and often deadly. Being commoners, it was doubtful Jasper’s mother would get the kind of care she needed. Maybe Jasper’s the family’s only income?

Gil sighed, knowing he would be unable to figure out any more from so far away. Heading back to the bakery, he was surprised to see Cam and Pip waiting for him. Gil waved at them as he made his way over.

“What did you find out?” Cam asked.

“I think his mother’s sick,” Gil said.

“Really?” Cam said. “I don’t talk to Jasper much. He’s really quiet.”

“I know. He only says a few words a day,” Gil said. “He’s a good worker, though.”

Climbing up on Pip’s back, the boys headed out of Brighton. Once they were on the trail, Gil found himself lost in thought. There was only so much he could do to help Jasper, but he wanted to try at least.

Arriving back at the cabin, the boys went inside to start their chores. Looking over at William, Gil thought he might know something. Setting the table, he thought about how Jasper’s family couldn’t possibly survive on stale loaves of bread.

“Do you know anything about Jasper?” Gil asked.

“No, I don’t,” William said. “He’s one of your workers, right?”

“He’s a friend of mine,” Cam said.

“Where did you find him?” Gil asked.

“He was working at the butcher shop in the village. That’s how I met him, was the one who cleaned up there.”

“The butcher shop?”

“When I first met him he was covered head to toe in blood. It’s a hard job cleaning up like that. I guess that’s why Jasper jumped for a job at the bakery.”

“I guess his mother is sick,” Gil said. “He’s been coming to work late because of it. I don’t think they have a father.”

“Yeah, his father died of some illness. I think he has a brother and maybe a sister though,” Cam replied.

“Really? No father?” William asked. “With kids and no father, Jasper’s probably working to support that family.”

“Do you think there’s anything we can do?” Gil questioned. “I’d like to help them out.”

“I’m not sure. I’m going into town with you tomorrow morning. If you want, I could stop by and check on his mother,” William offered.

“You’d do that?” Gil asked. “Go by Jasper’s house?”

“Sure, it's always good to help out a neighbor,” William said.

“What are you going to town for?” Cam inquired.

“I have some people to check up on,” William said.

“People?” Cam questioned.

William going into Brighton was a surprise, and that news shifted Gil’s focus. Who did he have to check up on? Gil didn’t know, but it was interesting.

The next morning as Gil prepared to head into Brighton, William did the same. With Gil on Pip's back and William at his side they set out. Slowing down Pip’s pace, Gil matched William’s. It wasn’t long before they arrived at the Holms’ house and found Judy waiting on them.

“Good morning, Mr. West,” Judy said.

“How are you today?” William asked.

“I’m doing well,” she replied as William helped her up onto Pip’s back.

“What do you know about Jasper’s family?” William asked her.

“Oh, not much. Jasper lives in Brighton. I think he has a younger brother,” she said.

Judy is Jasper’s boss, how can she know less than Cam?

“He has a brother and a sister,” Gil said. “They’re both younger, but I don’t know how much younger.”

“I didn’t know that. Did you get to meet them?” she asked.

“No, I didn’t,” Gil answered.

“Gil says their mother’s sick,” William said.

“Really?” she asked. “How bad is she?”

“Not sure,” Gil said. “I guess that’s why Jasper’s been arriving so late in the mornings.”

“Maybe I should make some soup to help them out,” Judy offered.

“That might help, it sounded like the family had been surviving on stale bread from the bakery,” Gil said.

“How did you find that out?” Judy asked.

“I followed Jasper,” Gil said. “Something felt off with the way he's been acting.”

“You followed Jasper home?” she questioned.

Hearing how Gil had gathered that information, William frowned slightly.

Gil was feeling overwhelmed. Everything that had been going on around him had suddenly hit all at once. The attack on his business and having missed the clues of Jasper's mother being sick were a lot to process.

“You probably shouldn’t have followed him,” William said.

“Jasper’s so quiet. It was the only way to find out,” Gil snapped. “You know, Judy, you're a boss at the bakery. You should have recognized something was bothering him.”

“What?” Judy asked. “That's unfair of you.”

Judy hadn’t known that was part of her job, and she grew quiet thinking about it.

“You're the manager there, the eyes and ears of the owner. Being a boss goes beyond just getting the work done each day,” Gil said.

“I don’t think any businesses in the kingdom actually work that way,” William said.

It was true, even in the world Gil was from, many businesses didn’t treat their employees the way they should. Employee concern was a newer concept, but it was the way Gil wanted to run his businesses. Maybe I’m the one to blame for not telling Judy to check up on her employees.

“Well, they should. Employees are a valuable resource. Just like you wouldn’t toss out a bag of sugar without a good reason, you shouldn’t take them for granted either,” Gil said, softening his tone.

Should I have been paying more attention?

“I'm going to head over to the Adventurer's Guild. I have some business there.” William said, excusing himself from the conversation.

“Alright, I will see you later,” Gil said softly.

William wanted to check up on Grub and Malcolm to see how they were doing. Nearing the building, William could see a disturbance out front. As he got closer, it looked like Olive and Malik were arguing with a dwarf.

“You have a half-orc staying here?” The dwarf asked. “They’re dangerous, you know. Big, green, and mean.”

“He’s an adventurer, and he paid for a room,” Olive said. “Grub hasn’t caused any problems either, unlike some.”

Olive looked at the dwarf and crossed her arms.

“I’m telling you, he will. You can’t have a monster like him around and not have trouble,” the dwarf replied.

“Good morning. I see things around here are lively,” William said. “Grub causing issues?”

“No,” Olive said. “He’s been great, helpful even. It’s the dwarves. They don’t seem to like him.”

William nodded and turned his attention to the dwarf. “Let me tell you something, little man.”

The dwarf immediately turned his anger towards William for calling him ‘little man’. To a dwarf, those words were a big insult, and it made his face red. With his fists clenched, he stared at William.

“You’re crazy too, just like the rest of them. You all can stay here and get killed by that beast, but not me.” The dwarf sputtered.

“I suppose you’re here for William’s Whiskey,” William said.

“So what if I am? That doesn’t mean I’m sticking around a place with a green-skinned death machine, just to get a drink.” The dwarf answered.

“Grub’s a good guy. I offer my full endorsement of him,” William said.

“And just who are you, tall man, to be butting in?” The dwarf asked angrily.

“I’m William, and my name is on that whiskey you’ve been enjoying,” William said. “Gil, my son, brews it.”

“William’s Whiskey… Gil?” the dwarf asked.

Being the person William’s Whiskey was named after seemed to help ease the tension as the dwarf scratched his beard.

“Your son’s Gil?” The dwarf questioned. “I still don’t like it, but maybe I was a little hasty.”

Dwarves, by and large, were a loyal bunch. They would go out of their way not to bother each other. Gil’s friendship with Jonas was well known due to his whiskey and crazy inventions, so the mention of him slowed the dwarf’s anger.

“Our supervisor Digby’s big, and he’s all right.” The dwarf said slowly. “I just don’t know.”

Malik, sensing the danger was over, shrugged and went back inside.

“Grub may be scary as can be on the outside, but inside he’s different,” William said. “Kind even, more so than most.”

“Alright, I guess I can drink to that,” the dwarf said, moving over to the door.

“I thought we were going to have a full-blown dwarven revolt on our hands,” Olive said, with a surprised look on her face.

“Do you know how Malcolm is doing?” William asked.

“I don’t, but I’d bet he’s not doing too well,” Olive said. “He did stay here after you left, and George said he didn’t drink a drop all night.”

“Good, that’s a start,” William said, holding the door open for Olive.

* * * * * *

That morning at the bakery, Judy and Gil started to flip over the cooled loaves of bread when they heard a soft knock at the back door. Moving over, Gil opened the door and saw a young boy standing there. Looking at the child, he felt as if he had seen him before.

“Hello,” the boy said.

“Hello, can I help you?” Gil asked.

Should a boy this young be out by himself?

“I’m Noah… I’m… Jasper's brother.” the boy said, looking down.

“Come on in,” Gil said, motioning to the boy.

As the boy moved inside, Judy cut a sweet roll for him.

“What brings you here?” Judy asked.

“Oh, my brother… He can’t come to work today. Mother’s sicker than usual,” Noah said.

So I was right.

“I see,” Gil said.

As Noah ate the sweet bread, Gil checked the oven.

“This is really good,” Noah said. “It’s not all hard like the bread Jasper brings us.”

“I suppose we can make do without your brother today,” Gil smiled. “Here, why don’t you take a sweet roll for your sister?”

“Really?” Noah asked, his eyes lighting up. “Okay!”

Barry arrived at the bakery just as Noah was preparing to leave.

“Hey Barry,” Gil shouted.

“What?” Barry asked, looking over at Gil.

“Can you run a couple of errands for me?” Gil asked.

“I suppose,” Barry said.

“I want you to take young Noah here, Jasper's brother, back to his home.” Gil said, moving over next to Barry to whisper the next part. “I also want you to tell my father that Jasper didn’t come into work today because of his mom’s sickness, you should be able to find him over at the Adventurer’s Guild.”

“What?” Barry questioned.

“Jasper’s mom’s been sick for a while, and Noah showed up to tell us his brother wouldn’t be in today.” Gil said.

Barry nodded his head and moving over to Noah asked, “Why don't you show me where you live?”

“Okay,” Noah said, reaching out and taking Barry's hand.

Chapter 9: Rough Times

Going inside the Adventurer’s Guild, William made his way to the rented rooms. They were all housed in a row on the left side of the building. Knocking on Grub’s door, he waited. The rooms were all designed the same, with a large bedroom area and a small bathroom.

When Grub opened the door William asked. “Hey Grub, how are you doing?”

“Hello, William. I’m okay.” Grub said.

“Was the room comfortable?” William asked.

“Bed’s small,” Grub complained. “Better than sleeping in a booth.”

William looking over at the bed could see that unlike Grub, it was human size. Looking around, William didn’t see any belongings. Grub’s ax and the clothes he had on seemed to be all he had brought with him.

“After that wolf job, maybe you should look into buying some new clothes,” William said. “If you're going to be living in town, they will be helpful.”

“I head out soon to hunt,” Grub said. “Eating good tonight.”

“Good luck on that. I was just checking on you to see how you were doing.” William said.

“Thank you, William,” Grub said.

William left Grub’s room and made his way to the next door. Breathing in, he readied himself. Knocking loudly, he waited.

“Who is it?” Malcolm asked.

Malcolm’s voice was angry, but it was missing the fighting spirit it had a day earlier.

“It’s William.”

“Come in if you want. You paid for the room, I guess.”

Opening the door, William could see Malcolm was extremely pale and shaking. The effects of his alcohol withdrawal were evident. Moving to the middle of the tiny room, William sat down next to him.

“You should lie down,” William said.

“I ain’t sick,” Malcolm said. “You know a single drink would fix all this.”

“Yeah, it might. And then two would make you feel better, and three would just hit the spot. Of course, why stop there? Why not spend all the money you have,” William said.

“It’s not like that,” Malcolm growled.

“You take that first drink and I will end you,” William promised. “I’m only giving you this one chance.”

Malcolm looked over at William. Somehow he looked even more intimidating than he did the day before. William’s appearance caused Malcolm’s eyes to dart to the floor. Getting up, William took a pillowcase off one of the pillows on the bed.

“What are you doing?” Malcolm asked.

“I’m going to wet this in that basin over there,” William pointed. “You lie back,”

Wetting the pillowcase, William moved over to Malcolm and gently pushed him into a lying position. Placing the wet cloth on Malcolm’s forehead, he sat down on the bed. Malcolm’s skin was cool and clammy, and William knew the next few days would be hard for him.

“Just lie there a while. I’ll get you some lunch and return later,” William said.

“You’re not staying?” Malcolm asked.

“No, believe it or not, there’s a person even worse off than yourself.” William said. “I have to go check on them.”

William wasn’t sure if Jasper’s mom was worse off than Malcolm, but he wanted to give him something to think about. Malcolm nodded his head as his body trembled. Standing up, William exited the room and headed to the bar. Rapping his knuckles down on the wooden counter brought George out from the back.

“George, I don’t want you giving Malcolm any alcohol here,” William said.

Geroge looked up at William, “It’s my job, you know. If he has the money, he gets what he wants.”

William sighed and looked the bartender directly in the eyes, “Don’t do it. Not a single drop.”

George looked away with a frown, “Fine, I won’t. But Hubert won’t like it. My job is to serve drinks to anyone with the money.”

“Anyone, but Malcolm,” William said.

George nodded his head.

“Malcolm’s already going through the shivers, so a couple more days and he’ll be dry,” William added.

“Good, hopefully it’ll teach him his lesson,” George said.

Moving away, William walked to the front counter, looking at Olive “You wanted him back the way he was. I’m trying to do that, so I’m counting on your help.”

“What do you want me to do?” she asked.

“Just make sure he stays put as best you can, maybe take a glass of water to him at some point. I’ll be back around lunchtime with some food. I don’t know if he’ll be able to eat, but we’ll try,” William said.

Barry walked in just as William finished talking to Olive. Stopping at the reception area, he looked around. Since it was his first time inside the building, he was wide-eyed taking in the sights. For a young boy, the Adventurer’s Guild was an exciting place.

“Now, you look a little young to be an adventurer,” Olive said, propping her head up on her palm.

“I’m looking for William West,” Barry said.

“Well, you’re in luck he’s here. But you’ll have to stay there. I can’t let any non-members past this point. And if you cause a fuss, I will have to get the bouncer,” Olive said with a grin.

Olive was kidding with the boy about getting Malik. However, the playful threat was enough to cause Barry to nod his head and stand very still. Olive turned back to William who was just around the corner.

“Looks like you have a guest, you’ve been specifically asked for,” Olive said.

“Well, who do we have here?” William asked, walking around the corner to Barry.

“Says he’s a friend of yours,” Olive said.

“Gil sent me,” Barry said. “To tell you that Jasper’s little brother stopped by the bakery to tell us he couldn't work today because of his mom's sickness.”

“I don’t know this Jasper, but if his mom’s sick, I’d go get a church healer,” Olive said.

“You would?” William questioned.

“The church here in Brighton has a few non-magical healers. I have to hire them occasionally when we get a hurt adventurer. Though they aren't as good as say a mage or cleric, they can help,” Olive added.

“Is that so?” William asked, thinking the idea over.

“Gil just wanted me to tell you that,” Barry said.

“Thank you, Barry. I was just about to head over to Jasper’s house to see what I could do.” William said.

Barry turned and ran off in the direction of the bakery while William headed out towards the edge of town. The church sat right next to the orphanage. It was made of stone with a tall steeple on it, which allowed it to be seen from quite a distance. Walking up to it, William admired a round, stained glass window set just above the main doors in the front.

Next to the church on one side was a small graveyard, and on the other was the orphanage. William knew the main doors would be closed as they were only opened for church services. Walking past them to a side door, William knocked loudly. Eventually, it was opened by a man wearing a dark gray robe with silver trim.

William wasn’t a religious person, at least not in the eyes of the church. He had always tried to live as best he could, but the seemingly arbitrary rules of the church were not something he agreed with. To William, they were an organization that took from the poor and gave very little back. Remembering how paladins at the knight academy were treated more like tools of the church, then living breathing people had left a bad taste in his mouth.

“Hello, how can I help you?” The man asked politely.

Looking over him, William could tell he was a church attendant. Much like guilds, the church had a hierarchy to it. Attendants like the one before William fell just below priests.

“Do you have any healers?” William questioned.

“We are only a small church, so all we have are non-magical healers,” the attendant replied.

“I’ll take one of them for now,” William said.

“There’s usually protocols to these things,” the attendant said. “Fees to be paid, paperwork.”

“How much?” William asked.

“It’s a donation system,” the attendant added, looking at William’s clothing.

While it was supposed to be a donation system, the attendants had all been trained to assign the most talented healers to those giving the most money. Since Brighton was small, the church only had three available healers. Of those three, one was more gifted than the other two.

Fishing in his pocket, William took out a silver coin. He flipped the money to the attendant, who caught it and looked it over. Non-magical healers were seldom in demand, so a silver coin donation was more than they normally saw.

“Right this way, sir,” the attendant said, directing William down a hallway.

When the two of them reached the end, the attendant opened a heavy wooden door that groaned under its own weight. Inside the room were three people, kneeled and praying. All of them were wearing white robes with gray trim. William couldn’t tell who any of them were as their hoods were raised. The attendant moved over and tapped one of them on the shoulder.

Looking up, the one he had tapped nodded and rose to their feet. After that, they crossed the floor to where William stood. Moving past him, they led William into a small side room. Once inside, the hooded individual lowered her cowl.

“This man here needs your services, Asa. You are his for the entire day,” the attendant said with a slight bow.

“I see,” Asa said.

Asa was the most gifted healer in Brighton. As such, she was also the most expensive. Though non-magical healers cost far less than their magical counterparts, they were still too expensive for commoners. Looking over at William, Asa was unsure what to make of the man.

Standing before Asa, William wore his usual work clothes. From a glance, he looked like he couldn’t afford a healer, magical or not. She knew hiring her for a full day was expensive. In the past she had heard from individuals she’d helped that her services required a donation of at least six coppers.

Of course, Asa didn’t set the rates, the church did. The thought that the church could be offering her services at a discount occurred to her, but it was unlikely. Their attendants always followed strict church guidelines. Taking a good long look at William, she concluded that whatever crisis he was facing must be dear to him.

“My name is Asa, I’m a church healer.”

“Hello, I’m William. I need your help with someone who’s sick.”

Asa nodded, “I will need to gather some items from my room before we go.”

“I will meet you outside,” William said.

Following the attendant back to the door William had knocked at, he stepped out and waited. A few minutes later Asa joined him. Silently William led her in the direction of Jasper’s house. Carrying a basket of various potions and herbs, Asa walked beside him.

On the way an idea occurred to William. “You don’t have anything to treat alcohol addiction in your basket, do you?”

“Nothing directly, though these,” Asa fished in her basket and produced a small bottle of what looked like crushed, bright yellow flowers. “Can sometimes help.”

William nodded, “Can I have those?”

“Sure,” Asa said. “You should use a tiny amount, about what covers the tip of your finger. You shouldn’t use it more than four times in a day, and don’t take more until you start feeling the shivers return. It only helps with the shakes. Is it for you?”

“No, I know someone who needs some help in that area,” William nodded and placed the vial into his pouch. “The house we are heading to is just up ahead.”

Asa looked around at the neighborhood William had led her into; it was in the poorest section of the village. A slight chill ran up her back. In almost every village in the kingdom, sickness was most common in areas of high population. However, healers rarely visited them, as the commoners living there couldn’t afford their services.

Though she had thought William poorly dressed back at the church the neighborhood they had entered looked beneath him. Asa couldn’t help but feel angry towards him, thinking William must be spending his family's income on clothing. However, the anger left when she remembered how much he must have paid for her services.

Arriving at the door, William and Asa could see a young girl standing before them.

“And what might your name be?” Asa asked, leaning down.

“Hi, I’m Opal.” The girl said.

“Is Jasper around?” William asked.

“He’s inside,” Opal said, opening the door.

Opal took off inside the house, leaving the door wide open. William stepped forward and held the door for Asa. They both moved toward where the girl had disappeared, eventually coming to a room at the end of the hall. Inside, William could see a woman lying in bed.

“Hello, my name is Asa. I’m a healer,” Asa said, moving over to the bed.

Asa, placing the back of her hand on the woman’s forehead, tried to check her temperature. A worried look appeared on the healer’s face. William stepped into the room and moved over to the side.

“I’ll do everything I can, so don’t worry. We will get her up and around for the kids.” Asa said.

Knowing William had hired her for a full day, she knew he must really love the woman.

“That would be good,” William said, leaning back against the wall.

“In families like this, it’s important to have everyone well,” Asa said.

“That’s for sure,” William said, looking around.

Jasper, having heard some noise, entered the bedroom.

“What are you doing here?” Jasper asked, looking over at William.

“Gil told me she’s been sick,” William said.

“She has,” Jasper said.

Asa overheard them and thought it was odd William had heard from someone else the woman was sick. She knew it wasn’t uncommon for men to find work outside of their own village, especially with how small Brighton was. It was entirely possible William had been gone for weeks.

“Don’t worry. I will take good care of her,” Asa said, looking over in William’s direction. “If you need some time to catch up, I have everything taken care of here.”

Both of them shook their heads at the idea of leaving the room, so Asa decided to ask about her condition. “How long has she been like this?”

“Like this? While she’s been unable to talk for a few days,” Jasper replied. “Before that, she had a fever.”

“I see,” Asa said, fishing in her basket. “I’ll need some water and a wet rag to put on her forehead. We have to get her fever down.”

Jasper went looking for the items Asa had asked for. Unsure of what he could do, William tried to stay out of the way. Jasper soon returned, carrying a damp cloth and a container of water for his mother.

Asa took out a bottle that contained something strange. Mixing it generously with the water, she lifted Jasper’s mom’s head and tried to get her to drink. Once Asa succeeded in getting some of the liquid down her throat, she helped the woman lay her head back down.

“I’m not sure how helpful this will be,” Asa said. “It should bring down her fever, but I doubt that’s the cause of her illness.”

William frowned, “Do you know what is?”

“It’s likely a curse,” Asa said. “I’m sure you already know, but in this part of town they're easy to get.”

William nodded his head.

“Have you considered moving?” Asa asked, thinking if he could afford her and nicer clothes, that William could surely move them to a better home.

“We can’t afford to move,” Jasper said.

William stayed quiet, not thinking the question was directed to him.

Asa frowned, convinced William must have told Jasper they couldn’t.

“Well I will do my best for your mother,” Asa said.

“Thank you,” Jasper said.

A child’s cry came out from another part of the house and Jasper immediately took off to tend to it.

“I know it’s not my place, but your family, especially your wife, would benefit from living somewhere else. If they stay here they’ll just get sick again.” Asa said.

“She’s not my wife,” William said.

“What?” Asa asked, very confused.

“Her oldest, Jasper, he works for my boy,” William said.

Asa stared at William silently for a long moment, before turning her attention back to the woman. All of her assumptions had been incorrect, and it left her with more questions than before. Embarrassed, she decided to keep quiet.

Jasper returned a few moments later, “I appreciate the help, but I can’t afford to pay a healer.”

“Don’t worry about it, Gil thought you might need some help,” William said, forcing a smile.

“Gil?” Jasper sat down in a chair and rubbed his hands on his head.

Jasper’s life had been turned upside down for so long due to his mother’s illness, he didn’t know what to say. Taking care of her had just become part of his routine. Exhausted, Jasper sat back and closed his eyes.

“She’s better for now,” Asa said. “I’ll make her as comfortable as I can.”

William looking over at Jasper, could see he had fallen fast asleep in the nearby chair.

“Looks like he might need some help too,” William said.

“I wonder how long he has been taking care of her alone?” Asa asked.

“I don’t know. But it’s been too long,” William said. “While you help her, I’m going to step out for an errand, I’ll be back soon.”

“Alright,” Asa said, not looking over at him.

William, having done everything he could, left the room. Walking through the house he thought about how he wouldn’t have even brought a healer if Olive hadn’t recommended it. William just hoped he had been in time to help Jasper’s mother.

Chapter 10: Helping Others

William wondered how Gil would handle things if Jasper’s mother couldn’t be helped. Making his way to Malcolm’s rented room, William stopped and knocked on the door. A weak voice on the other side told him to enter. Opening the door, William could see Malcolm lying on the bed.

“So, how are you doing?” William asked.

“How the hell do you think I’m doing?” Malcolm snapped.

“Well, from the looks of it, not too good. I brought you something.”

“What?” Malcolm asked. “Is it food? I don’t think I can eat right now.”

“That’s good cause it’s not food,” William tossed a little vial over to the bed.

“What’s this?” Malcolm asked.

“Medicine. It’s ground-up flowers. Supposed to help counter your shakes. The healing lady said to use a tiny amount every time your shakes come back.”

“Healing lady?” Malcolm asked.

“Yeah, I told you I was helping someone worse off than you. Maybe when you can function like a real person, I’ll tell you the story,” William said.

Malcolm held the small bottle up and looked inside it.

“It really is crushed-up flowers,” Malcolm said, surprised.

“Yeah, best I can do for now,” William chuckled. “Have to head out.”

“Sure, just leave me like this,” Malcolm said.

Ignoring Malcolm, William left his room and knocked on Grub’s door, but there was no answer. Figuring Grub was probably running his guild job, William left. Returning to check on Jasper’s mother, he was soon back in the room with the healer.

“Has the kid been asleep all this time?” William asked.

“Yes,” Asa said.

“So, how is it going?” William asked.

“I’ve got bad news. I can’t do anything but help her symptoms.” Asa said with a sigh.

“What does she need?” William asked.

“A healing spell to remove the curse,” Asa said.

Most diseases in the kingdom were widely believed to be curses. William wondered what Gil would have said about Asa’s diagnosis. His youngest was always telling him to do things like ‘wash your hands before you eat’. Gil claimed it was something that helped keep people from getting sick. William suddenly wondered if he somehow knew more than the healers and their ways. Leaving the house, William headed towards the bakery to fill Gil in on what was happening.

“Are you busy?” William asked.

“Not very,” Gil said.

“I was just over at Jasper’s with a healer,” William said.

“Really?” Gil asked. “You took a healer?”

“Yeah, there’s a problem. Jasper’s mom needs more than the healer can provide. She needs magical healing,” William said. “Closest is the church in Clearfield.”

“That’s a full day away,” Gil said, shocked.

“Yeah, and I’m not sure she can travel,” William said. “She seems to be in pretty bad shape.”

“What about Jack?” Gil asked. “Do you think he could help?”

“Jack? Jackson’s boy? Well, he is a first-year at the academy.” William said. “But isn’t he in Kingstown?”

“No, he came back for the winter break,” Gil said.

“Really? He may have already headed back then. I guess we could give it a try,” William said.

“Try over at the Carpenter’s Guild, first. He might be helping out his father,” Gil said.

“I guess I’m headed over there,” William said.

“Good luck,” Gil said.

William left the bakery and headed over to the Carpenter’s Guild. Seeing they weren’t busy, he entered the building. Looking up from his work, Mr. Brooks was surprised to see William standing there.

“Jackson, is your boy around?” William asked.

“He’s on a delivery, should be here in a few minutes.” Mr. Brooks replied. “Today’s his last day in Brighton. He’s leaving for Kingstown tomorrow.”

“Do you mind if I borrow him when he gets back?” William asked.

“No, go ahead. He’s a free man,” Mr. Brooks said. “He’s just helping us out.”

“Then I’ll wait for him,” William said.

“What do you need him for?” Mr. Brooks asked.

“Wondering if he can do a healing spell,” William said.

“Healing? Who needs that?”  Mr. Brooks asked.

“It’s for a friend,” William said, thinking it too much of a bother to tell the full story.

“I think he had a healing class, but he’s only a first-year,” Mr. Brooks said. “I don’t know what he’s learned.”

“Hopefully it will be enough,” William said.

William waited a few minutes for Jack to return.

“Hey, Jack,” William said.

“Hello, William,” Jack said.

“Have you had any healing courses at the academy?” William asked.

“I had basic healing,” Jack said.

“If you have time, we could use your help.” William said.

“Who needs healing?” Jack questioned, suddenly concerned.

“One of the kids working for Gil, Jasper is his name, his mother’s sick with a curse.” William said.

“I don’t know if I can help,” Jack said. “While we did go over curses we have only just started them.”

“You can try, at least, can’t you?” William asked.

“Of course,” Jack said. “I’ll do everything I can.”

Following William out of the Carpenter’s Guild and down the road, Jack soon found himself at Jasper’s house. Knocking, they were greeted by Noah, who let them in. Taking Jack to the back room where Jasper’s mother lay, they could see Asa still tending to her.

“Do you think you can help her?” William asked.

“I don’t know,” Jack said.

“Who’s this?” Asa asked, looking over at Jack.

“Jack here is a student at the Royal Magic Academy.” William said.

“A mage?” Asa questioned, clearly skeptical.

Strictly speaking, the church strongly discouraged mages from healing. Not because they weren’t effective, but because they cut into the church revenues. As a trained healer, Asa was supposed to say something to the effect that a mage’s healing was not as effective as a trained church cleric or paladin. However, knowing there were no such individuals nearby, she held her tongue.

“What kind of healing have you tried?” Jack questioned.

“I’ve only given her something for the fever,” Asa said.

“Do you know which curse it is?” he asked.

Curses in the kingdom were plentiful, and knowing which one was vital to lifting it.

“I’m not certain. But I would guess it’s Last Heartache’s Curse,” Asa said.

The curse Asa mentioned was one the students at the academy had studied briefly. Last Heartache's Curse was, from the view of healers and mages, a curse that afflicted the heart, causing it to eventually give out. It was in their opinion caused by loneliness, such as when a significant other had left or died unexpectedly.

Looking down at Jasper’s mother while he moved over next to the bed, Jack breathed in deeply and closed his eyes. While Asa stepped across the room to stand next to William, Jack tried to remember his lessons from the academy. If Asa was correct in her diagnosis, it would take all of his ability to heal her.

“He looks very young. What year is he?” Asa asked, looking at William.

“He’s a first-year,” William said.

“Oh, I see,” Asa said, wondering if Jack’s magic would be enough.

Jack was growing nervous. It was evident the woman in front of him was very sick and had been for some time. Raising both his hands Jack held them out over her as he had been taught at the academy. Extending his hands out, he chanted, “Ripara questo dolore.”

The bottom of Jack’s hands began to glow a bright yellow. The light lit up the tiny room and eventually small balls of light fell from Jack's hands down upon the woman. When the sparkling objects hit her they would suddenly disappear.

“It’s working.” Asa said.

Hearing the commotion, Jasper opened his eyes and looked around. With so many people in the room, he wasn’t sure where he was. After a moment, realizing he was in his mother’s room, Jasper stood up.

“What’s going on?” Jasper asked.

“We're helping,” Asa said.

“Helping?” Jasper asked, groggily.

Jack, visibly tired, backed away from the bed with the spell complete. Asa moved forward and took over his spot. Checking on Jasper’s mother, she could tell that she was doing better. Looking over at William, Asa nodded her head. Reaching into her basket, she took out another small vial.

“Did it do anything?” Jack questioned, unsure of his healing abilities.

“Who is that?” Jasper asked.

“It did. I can help her from here,” Asa said, applying some salve onto the mother’s forehead.

William and Jack went outside with the younger kids while Asa tended to their mother. Jasper sat down on the floor and watched the healer work. Even though Jack had been the one to get rid of the curse, he knew he couldn’t have done it without Asa’s help. Identifying curses was not something he had any experience with, so Jack had relied solely on her guidance.

“Is she doing better?” Jasper asked.

“Much better,” Asa said. “You’re fortunate to have friends willing to help.”

The rescue Gil had arranged was something Jasper couldn’t quite wrap his head around. Everything had been solved so quickly it left the boy unsure of what he was feeling. While happy his mother was doing better, a part of him was ashamed that he hadn’t been able to solve the problem himself. Looking over, Jasper saw his mom lift her arm.

“Jasper?” The mother said in almost a whisper, calling her boy over to her.

“Yes,” Jasper replied.

Back outside the home William wrapped Jack in a single-arm embrace.

“You’re going to be a fine mage someday.” William said.

“I hope so. That’s the first time I’ve ever cast a healing spell on a person,” Jack said.

Jack was trembling from what had just happened.

“At the academy we have been practicing on small animals.” Jack said.

“Well, today you helped someone,” William said.

“Officially I’m not supposed to perform magic outside the academy until my third year.” Jack said.

“I wouldn’t worry too much about that,” William said. “Lots of good mages leave after only one or two years. With how things turned out, I’d take you over any of them.”

While it was officially a rule at the academy that mages were not to practice outside campus grounds, it was mostly to keep problems from happening in Kingstown. The campus area had protection magic to keep magic spells within its walls. However, off the school grounds an errant fireball spell could cause quite the damage in the capital city.

“All done?” William asked, surprised to see Asa join them outside.

“I’ve done all I can. The rest is up to her. I think she will make a full recovery in a couple of days,” Asa said. “I think your mage here is the one to thank. You did a good job.”

“Thank you. I couldn’t have done it without you,” Jack replied.

“I do what I can, but some things like curses need a magical touch.” Asa said.

“I don’t think a church cleric could have done better,” William said, patting Jack on the back.

Asa frowned at William’s words. Clerics and paladins were the only true healers in the eyes of the church. Mages were considered to be charlatans when it came to such things. However, even with all the items in her basket, Asa knew she couldn’t have saved Jasper’s mother without Jack’s help.

* * * * * *

Jasper’s mother recovering from her sickness took a lot of stress off Jasper. With his life slowly returning to normal, he was back at the bakery the next day. Gil was relieved to have him return, as he viewed his employees as family.

“It’s good to see you back,” Judy said.

“Thank you,” Jasper answered quietly.

The previous day’s events seemed like a dream to Jasper, and he wasn’t sure what to make of Gil’s kindness. Barry and Judy welcomed him back as if nothing had happened, allowing things to quickly return to normal. Gil never mentioned it, not wanting Jasper to feel as if he owed him anything.

For the next week, William regularly got up and accompanied Gil into Brighton to check on Grub and Malcolm.

“Those flowers of yours helped,” Malcolm said.

“Good. I think it’s about time you got your sword back and found a job,” William said.

“Already?” Malcolm asked.

“Yeah, you’re living here at the guild, so you should have your pick of what you want to do,” William said.

Malcolm tossed on his shirt and fastened his sword’s scabbard around his waist. Thinking over what getting his sword back would mean, he reluctantly followed William out of the room. It was the first time Malcolm had been outside the Adventurer’s Guild since William had brought him there.

The sun felt warm on his pale skin. Having not slept well, he took in the crisp reality around him through bloodshot eyes. Everything he saw looked different and new. Entering Galvin’s shop, they stopped at the counter.

“Hey William,” Galvin said, looking over at them.

“Good morning. Is Malcolm’s sword ready?” William asked.

“Just finished yesterday. It took longer than I thought. Needed a part.” Galvin turned and pulled out the sword, placing it down on the counter.

Malcolm moved over to inspect the work. Though it had been repaired, the sword looked older and scruffier than he remembered. Picking it up, Malcolm ran his eyes down the blade's sharp edge. Several spots could be seen where Galvin had worked out deep dings and scratches.

“It looks rougher than I remember,” Malcolm said.

“Same sword. That’s just what happens if you don’t do proper maintenance. I had to rework most of that blade and completely redo the handle,” Galvin replied.

“It might look rough, but I trust Galvin’s work,” William said.

Galvin was a professional, and Malcolm wasn’t trying to complain. Regardless, the sword wasn’t how he remembered it. With Malcolm’s new perspective, he could tell it wasn’t worth much. Looking at the hilt, Malcolm saw it didn’t match the rest of the sword, but it was firmly in place.

William paid for the work, and Malcolm placed the sword in its sheath around his waist. The weight of it reminded him of how things used to be. William, taking a look at him, nodded his head.

“You’re looking good. If someone didn’t know any better, they might mistake you for an actual adventurer,” William chuckled.

It was a short walk back to the Adventurer’s Guild, and this time Malcolm kept his pace with William. Malcolm’s heart fluttered, stepping inside. Looking over at Olive, he knew he should say something to her.

“Hey, go ahead. I’ll catch up with you,” Malcolm said.

“What?” William asked, looking over at him.

“I have some things I need to say to Olive,” Malcolm said.

“I’ll be over at the jobs board then,” William said.

Olive and Malcolm’s eyes met, before he quickly looked away. Olive watched as he walked over to her, nervously chewing on the pencil in her hand. Building up his courage, Malcolm looked her directly in the eyes. William had done the impossible and done exactly what she asked for.

“I just wanted to say… what I’m saying is I did some stupid things before. I owe you a lot, and at the very least, a proper apology,” Malcolm said.

Olive’s mouth dropped open. Malcolm was apologizing to her, and it was genuine. He didn’t make light of what he had done or try to excuse his actions. Regaining her composure, she wasn’t sure how to respond.

“That’s all. I just wanted to say thank you. I don’t know where I would be right now if it weren't for you,” Malcolm said.

Before Olive could say anything, Malcolm had turned and moved over in the direction of the jobs board. William was already there looking it over. Olive followed him over, curious what they were doing.

“Finding a job?” Olive asked, trying to sound professional after what had just happened.

“Something for him,” William said, motioning to Malcolm.

“Yeah, I figured it was time to earn my keep,” Malcolm sheepishly replied.

“Good, we could use some help around here. I posted several of those jobs today,” Olive said.

“What about this one?” William asked.

“Bandits?” Malcolm questioned.

“We’ve had a lot of bandit attacks on the main road into town. They’re mostly hitting caravans.” Olive added.

“Do you think we can find something that won’t get me killed?” Malcolm asked.

“That’s up to you, but the dangerous ones pay the most,” William said.

“This one’s more my speed, for now,” Malcolm remarked , tearing a delivery job off the board.

“If you say so,” William smirked. “Oh by the way, if you look me up when that's done I have something right here in Brighton you can do.”

Sending Malcolm out into the world was a test. Being on his own without anyone around to stop him, he could very well go back to drinking. William wanted to see if Malcolm would fight for the new opportunity he had been given.

Chapter 11: Manner Lessons

A few days passed, and it was soon time to pick up the alcohol still from the Metal Worker’s Guild. After Cam hitched the wagon to Pip, the boys rode out. Arriving at the building, Gil turned to look at the tree of silence. It was a tree with leaves that could be used as earplugs, which helped when entering the guild. He marveled at how the foliage had stayed green year-round.

Gil smiled as Cam and Jonas picked up the new still and moved it over to the wagon. The machine was wider than the original, and it took both of them to get it loaded. Looking over the metal contraption, Gil could tell they had done an excellent job welding it.

“The boys inside pulled extra shifts to get this done,” Jonas said.

“I’ll have to thank them,” Gil said.

“If you want to do that, just drop by a couple of barrels sometime.”

It was a fair trade, and Gil nodded in agreement.

“You made some changes,” Gil said, running his hand across the smooth copper exterior.

“Sure did. Digby even helped out with the new design. He added that gauge on the outside there too,” Jonas pointed at the top of the machine.

“I don’t think I can unload this by myself,” Cam said.

“Yeah, father will have to help you,” Gil said.

“Now you need to get some more whiskey made!” Jonas said with a grin.

“Oh, I will. Not sure how much I will be able to get made before my trip, but I will make as much as I can. So what’s the cost?”

“Well, Digby said to charge you for the flat materials. So you’re looking at three silver coins in metal alone,” Jonas said.

Gil nodded, reached into his pouch producing four coins. Handing them off to Jonas, Gil watched as he reached under his beard and deposited them in a pocket on his overalls. Jonas was about to turn around when Gil spoke again.

“Can I take a look at the chess pieces?” Gil asked.

“Of course, grab some leaves,” Jonas said.

Cam tied Pip to the tree and they all grabbed leaves from it. Rolling them up and putting them in their ears, they followed Jonas into the shop. Once inside, he led the boys upstairs. Stopping at a heavy-looking door, Jonas reached under his beard and took out a key.

“Because of the gold, we have to keep ’em under lock and key,” Jonas said. “These are high-value, you know.”

“Makes sense,” Gil replied.

When the door was open, Gil and Cam moved into the room. The finished chess pieces were set out on a table inside, the golden surface on them glistening. Gil walked over to them, held one in his hand and studied the quality.

“Kinda heavy,” Gil said.

“They’re so shiny,” Cam said, looking at his reflection on the surface.

Jonas picked one up, “They’re not too heavy.”

“Depends on the player, I guess,” Gil said. “They do look good.”

“Of course they do. Cast several myself.” Jonas said. “That’s polished gold for you.”

“How long before they’re all done?” Gil asked.

“Won’t be more than a couple of days. We have everyone working on them,” Jonas replied.

Satisfied, Gil and Cam left the room and Jonas locked the door behind them. Back outside, the boys climbed up on Pip and waved goodbye, as Jonas waved back.

“Thank you,” Gil said, looking over at the dwarf.

“You’re welcome!”

Arriving back at the bakery, Cam brought Pip to a stop in the small yard behind it. Gil looked over at the new still, thinking to himself. This will make brewing large batches a breeze, but it’s still going to take time to get back what we lost.

“Why don’t you take Pip and see if you can find father?” Gil suggested.

“Alright,” Cam replied, unhitching the wagon.

As his brother rode off, Gil turned his attention to the base of the alcohol still. Measuring the size of the fire pit to the new still, he tried to decide if it would be big enough. It’ll probably work, our old one didn’t cover it fully.

“Someone’s here to see you,” Barry said, opening the back door of the bakery.

“Really? Who?” Gil asked.

“I don’t know,” Barry said. “Looks like some kind of merchant.”

“It’s Roland,” Judy shouted, overhearing them.

“I wonder what he wants,” Gil thought aloud, as he walked inside.

“I don’t know, but he’s by himself today,” Judy replied with a big smile.

Judy sure seems happy about that. Moving to the front of the store, Gil saw Roland sitting at one of the tables. Making his way over, he stood beside him.

“There you are. Do you know where your brother is?” Roland asked.

“I just sent him out to get our father,” Gil said.

“Oh, I see. Well, today I need both of you.”

“Where’s Luna at?” Gil asked.

Having gotten so used to seeing Luna with Roland, Gil thought her absence was strange.

Judy smirked. “I hope nothing is keeping her.”

“No, she’s waiting for us.”

“Oh,” Judy said, her disappointment obvious.

“Luna’s back at the Merchant’s Guild. Today, Gil and Cam are going to join her there,” Roland added. “While we wait, you don’t have any more or those sweet treats ready, do you?”

Gil moved over to where the sweet rolls were sitting. Once there, he wrapped up two of them. Handing them over, he watched as Roland almost instantly devoured them.

“Oh, thank you. I do love these things.” Roland said.

“Everything here is good,” Judy said.

Excusing himself, Gil went to help his employees the best he could. Luna’s absence took his focus off his work and he hoped Judy didn’t notice. I wonder what we’ll be doing with Luna. If she did notice, she didn’t say anything. Sometime later, Gil heard the back door of the bakery open.

“Hey, we’re back!” Cam shouted.

“Excuse me, I have to step outside for a moment,” Gil said, directing the words to Roland. “After that, we can do whatever you have planned.”

Gil moved to the back of the bakery to greet William and Cam.

“Can you and father unload the cart?” Gil asked.

“We can,” Cam said.

“I guess after that, Roland needs us.”

“What for?” Cam asked.

“I don’t know.” he shrugged.

Gil watched as Cam and William lifted the new still. They cleared the large device from the cart and placed it down on the stone fire pit. It took some effort to move, so once in place they took a break while Gil moved over to check their work.

“That’s really something,” William said, looking at the machine.

“I know, it’s big. It’s like twice the size of the old one,” Cam said.

“I should be able to double the batch size,” Gil realized.

“Good, when do you think we’ll be caught up?” William asked.

“I don’t know,” Gil replied, looking at it.

I just hope I can make enough to keep the Adventurer’s Guild happy while I’m gone. It won’t be nearly enough, but any is better than none. Gil knew they weren’t likely to catch up to where they had been before the trip to Kingstown.

“I’m going to go run some errands,” William said.

“Alright, see you tonight,” Gil waved.

The boys went inside the bakery and moved to the front to meet with Roland.

Gil looked over at Judy, “Do you think you can manage without me?”

“We have everything under control,” Judy said.

“You’re the one who seems busy today,” Roland said.

“Lots of things going on,” Gil said, running his hand through his hair. “Got a trip coming up, you know.”

“Oh, I know,” Roland smiled.

Soon the boys found themselves in Roland’s carriage being taken to the Merchant’s Guild. Instead of going upstairs like they usually did when they arrived, they went directly to the receptionist’s table. Roland stepped forward and caught the young woman's attention behind the counter.

“We have an appointment,” Roland said.

“I see,” the receptionist said, looking in her book. “Under what name?”

“It should be under Roland.”

“Ah, yes, room three is yours all afternoon today and tomorrow.” The receptionist replied.

“All afternoon?” Gil questioned.

“Well, as long as it takes,” Roland replied.

“What?!” Cam exclaimed. “As long as what takes?”

The boys followed Roland, unsure of why they were there. Reaching the door, Roland leaned forward and pushed on it. Gil peered inside, but it was darker than the hall, so he couldn’t see anything.

“This is very important. You two need to know how to conduct yourselves properly before the king,” Roland said.

“It’s about time you two got here,” Luna said, her voice coming from the darkness in front of them.

Having heard Luna’s voice, he stepped forward bravely, followed closely by Cam. Gil's eyes struggled to adjust to the dimly lit room while he tried to make out what awaited. When the two boys had made it about halfway across the floor, Gil saw a long table with fancy silverware and plates on one side of the room while a piano and an oversized high-backed chair were on the other.

“What are we doing here?” Cam asked, following him.

“I’m not exactly sure,” Gil said.

“I’ll be back to get you later,” Roland said, closing the door behind the boys.

“Hey, he just left us here,” Cam said, turning around.

Looking about the room, Gil tried to form an idea of why they were there. By the table, he could barely make out the form of Luna. In the center of the table, along its length, were several tall, lit candles.

“Come on,” Luna said, motioning them forward.

“This is a fancy room,” Cam said, looking around.

“I agree,” Gil said.

Moving towards the table, they stood right beside Luna.

“Do you think we’ll be eating?” Cam asked, growing excited.

“I don’t think so,” Gil said. “I don’t see any food.”

“But there’s a table, and it’s set,” Cam said, not letting Gil’s doubt ruin his excitement.

“That’s enough out of you two,” Luna said.

The boys stood next to each other, looking over at her.

“Since this is to be a meal with the king, we will start over at the table,” Luna said.

From her expression, the boys could see that Luna meant business, so they each moved towards a side of the table. Sitting opposite each other, they exchanged glances back and forth. Examining the table, Cam reached out and picked up a tiny fork, looking puzzled.

“What do you think this is for?” Cam asked.

“Most likely tiny people,” Gil said with a chuckle.

Cam laughed, but stopped when Luna moved over behind him.

“I am here to teach you how to dine with the king. So, the first thing you both need to learn is how to properly sit down at a table,” Luna said.

I guess I could use a break, and no better way than to spend it with Luna. Nothing she has planned for us could be that bad.

“Gil, why don’t you demonstrate how you sit,” Luna said.

Gil stood back up and pushed his chair to the position it had been in when they had arrived. Stepping back a few feet, he moved in close, pulled the chair backward, and gently sat himself down. Once seated, he lifted himself slightly and pulled his chair closer to the table, sitting with his back straight.

“Good,” Luna said. “Now, Cam, it’s your turn.”

“All I have to do is sit?” Cam asked.

“For now,” Luna said.

Cam, used to the way things were at the cabin, stood up and placed his chair back to the position it had been in initially. Taking a couple of steps back, he moved forward, jerked the chair out, and slumped comfortably down on it. His behavior got a disapproving look from Luna.

“When you take a seat, Cam, it is proper to do it as Gil demonstrated,” Luna said.

“What did I do wrong?” Cam asked, tilting his head to the side.

“She doesn’t want you to just sit. She wants you to sit in a certain way,” Gil said, trying to be helpful.

“Just like you?” Cam asked, raising one of his eyebrows.

“Yes,” Gil nodded.

Luna could already tell that she had her work cut out with Cam. Gil clearly had some of the essential refinements, but his brother lacked them entirely. It was a perfect example of how the two boys were so starkly different.

“Cam, you were too rough pulling the chair out, and you’re also far too relaxed,” Luna said.

“Proper seating is all about being uncomfortable,” Gil said half-jokingly.

“Why?” Cam asked. “Isn’t being in a chair enough?”

“Not around royalty,” Luna said.

Cam had a puzzled expression on his face that made Gil smile.

“Do like this,” Luna said, pulling another chair out.

Luna sat so gracefully she looked to Gil like an angel resting on a cloud. Cam breathed out a sigh and tried again. Cam looks like a field hand, this is going to be a long day. Cam stood again, but even trying his hardest to mimic the actions of Gil, he was unable to do so to Luna’s satisfaction.

“I think we will have to move past that for now,” Luna said.

Cam looked somewhat relieved while Gil, having a good idea of what came next, looked less thrilled.

“Let’s try some formal dining lessons,” Luna said.

Gil looked over the table before them. In front of each chair at every setting, three forks and three knives had been laid out. In addition, there was an ample supply of plates and glasses. In the center of each placement, on the largest plate, was a beautifully folded napkin.

“So is it time for the little fork?” Cam asked, holding it up proudly.

“You shouldn’t touch your silverware until the highest-ranked person at the table touches theirs,” Luna instructed.

“What?” Cam asked.

“The king gets first dibs on the food,” Gil said, looking over at Cam. “Just like our father does at home.”

Cam nodded his head. It was true that William would take the first serving and then pass the food to Cam, who would, in turn, pass it to Gil. As Luna tried to teach them proper royal etiquette, the younger brother amused himself by watching the older one.

Cam was far less willing or, perhaps more correctly, incapable of accepting Luna’s instructions. The longer the lessons went on, the antsier Cam became. Shifting his weight from side to side, the order boy seemed unable to sit still. Teaching Cam manners is like trying to teach a raccoon to sit.

It wasn’t that Cam was being obstinate. It was just that he had done things a certain way for so long that his methods seemed far more natural to him. The lesson material was also all new to the older boy, who had only known their life in the cabin. What use is being a king if they have to follow all these made-up rules?

Chapter 12: What is Proper

The following day Gil and Cam found themselves right back at the Merchant’s Guild, learning more royal etiquette. As class began, Gil wondered what horrors waited for them. Each boy took a seat at the table while Luna watched their every move.

“Once the highest-ranking person at the table has touched their silverware, then you are free to adjust and touch yours,” Luna said. “For this example, I will represent the king.”

Luna sat at the head of the table and the boys watched her.

“During a formal meal, servants will bring food to your side. You will then indicate if you want what they are offering or not,” Luna said.

“What kind of foods?” Cam asked.

“Most meals will start with lighter items. Salads, soup, perhaps a fruit mixture, that sort of thing.” Luna said.

“I hope it’s fruit,” Cam said, licking his lips. “I don’t care much for salads.”

Luna looked at the oldest boy with a slight frown.

“The second course will usually be heavier. Meats and vegetables, those sorts of things,” Luna said.

“Like deer? Or something more like a rabbit?” Cam asked.

“Possibly either, or maybe even both,” Luna said.

“I like rabbits better,” Cam added again, which in turn caused him to receive another less than pleasant look from Luna.

“Are we sure it’s going to be a formal dinner?” Gil asked. “Didn’t the invitation say lunch?”

“I am simply instructing you on the proper way to dine with the king,” Luna said. “We don’t know what will be served or how formal the meeting will be. As such, we have to prepare for everything.”

“I still don’t understand. Why is one of the forks smaller?” Cam asked, poking the table with it.

“One is a salad fork, and one is to be used with your main entree,” Luna said. “The smallest one is for dessert.”

“When is dessert?” Cam asked.

“That’s usually the last item served,” Gil responded.

“What kind of desserts do you think the king eats?” Cam asked.

“Things like pudding, cake or pies could be served. I imagine the royal baker has a wide selection of treats,” Luna replied.

“I hope the desserts are as good as the sweet rolls at the bakery,” Cam said.

Luna covered her mouth, remembering the sweet roll incident vividly.

“It should be interesting to find out,” Gil said.

What was commonly passed off as dessert in the kingdom to Gil was often lacking in taste and sugar. Having worked with Judy on the bakery’s recipes, Gil wondered how they would stack up to the royal palace’s. The items the bakery sold were by far the best sweets Gil had eaten in their world.

“That’s enough of that,” Luna said. “See the napkin sitting in the middle of your plates?”

“I do,” Cam said, raising his arm and waving the napkin about like a flag.

“Your first action once seated will be to look at the king. Once he has placed his napkin in his lap, you are to do likewise,” Luna demonstrated what she meant.

“So, the king first?” Cam asked.

“Correct. In addition to that, if you are served something you can't stomach, you should dispose of it by raising your napkin to your mouth and depositing the food sight unseen into it.” Luna said.

“Eww, gross,” Cam said with a slight laugh.

“So we can touch the napkin before the silverware, right?” Gil asked.

“You have to,” Luna said.

“So why do we need so many knives?” Cam questioned.

“Rich people have so much money they waste it on extra forks and knives,” Gil said, laughing to himself.

Luna shot Gil a look that told him to be quiet.

“They each serve a different purpose,” Gil corrected with a sigh.

Cam, who was still trying to wrap his head around why the dessert fork was smaller than the regular fork, hadn’t laughed at Gil’s joke anyway. Looking over at Luna, Gil could tell she was serious about teaching them. Cam coming to terms with never understanding why the forks were differently sized turned his attention to the littlest knife.

“So this knife is also for dessert?” Cam asked.

“No, the smaller knife is for butter. Desserts don’t usually require knives,” Luna said.

“I’m not sure I understand,” Cam said, holding the little knife in one hand and the little fork in the other.

“The smaller fork and knife are unique and only used for special items,” Gil said.

Cam nodded his head, moving his attention to the cups in front of him. “So why are there so many glasses?”

“Oh, that’s so no one can keep count of how much alcohol they drink,” Gil said, laughing again.

Gil’s second joke did land with his brother, who burst into laughter. Luna, however, looked on at the boys disapprovingly, especially Gil. Being an elf, Luna knew she could never attend a function at the castle. She took it personally that they were laughing and mocking such a prestigious invitation. Letting out an exasperated sigh, Luna squinted and stared at them angrily.

“Seeing the king is an honor and a privilege,” Luna said.

“What?” Gil questioned. “It’s going to be boring, most likely.”

“I would love to see the king, but for me, that will never happen,” Luna said.

“If you want to go that badly I’ll take you with me,” Gil said.

“Elves are not allowed on the castle grounds,” Luna replied, as she looked down and thought over the reason why.

Gil’s hasty response seemed to have upset Luna. He would have taken back the words if it were possible. He hadn’t known elves weren’t allowed, and the newfound knowledge filled him with anger.

I don’t want any part of a royal visit if Luna’s not allowed. Luna’s expression, which had always been the same polite, cheerful face, changed. Gil watched her as she took a moment to regain her composure and look back up, ready to carry on the lesson.

“Every fork, knife, and glass serves a specific purpose,” Luna said, with a slight waver in her voice.

Gil could tell his words had struck a nerve.

“One is for the appetizer, one is for the main meal, and one is for dessert,” Luna continued. “As for glasses, you have water, wine or juice, and a celebration glass usually reserved for expensive alcohol.”

“So Gil’s right, it is to hide the alcohol,” Cam said.

Though it had been Gil’s joke, he regretted it. The expression that had flashed on Luna’s face earlier made him want to try his hardest to help her out. Digging down deep, Luna put on a smile and decided that maybe they should give up on table rules for the time being.

Luna was losing confidence she could teach the boys in time for the trip. Their attitudes and lack of focus were an issue. Standing up from the table, she moved to the oversized chair across the room. Luna motioned to the boys and they assembled in front of her.

“For this exercise, I want you to envision me as the king seated in this chair,” Luna said.

“But you’re a girl,” Cam said, stating the obvious.

“I know, but we are going to practice as if I’m the king,” Luna said. “All you have to do is approach up to this point,” Luna marked the floor with her foot, “and bow.”

“Like this?” Cam asked, bowing.

“That will work, Cam,” Luna said. “Now you try, Gil.”

Moving into position, Gil tried to bow. Due to his right leg being stiff it didn’t allow for a full range of motion at his knee. In addition to that, the action caused him great pain.

“Can you go any lower?” Luna asked.

“I can’t,” Gil said.

Bowing is not something my body can do.

“Then you need to try to lower your head more,” Luna said, going over to Gil’s side.

Over by Gil, Luna could see that the boy couldn't bend any further. While one was supposed to bend at the hip, they were also expected to put one leg forward and the other behind them. Gil’s misshapen body simply couldn’t.

“I can’t bow like Cam,” Gil said, looking over at her.

“Try lowering your head some,” Luna said.

Luna moved behind Gil, and he could feel her body right next to his. She reached out and gently pushed the back of his head down. It was the closest they had been to each other and Gil wished it could last.

“That’s not working either,” Luna said, disappointed.

“I just can’t do it,” Gil said. “My right leg doesn’t bend like that.”

“Maybe switch your legs and put the right one forward?” Luna suggested.

Gil tried what Luna had said, but sadly the results were still not right. In the royal sense, proper was always correct, and it didn’t leave much room for things like Gil’s leg. With nothing else Luna could offer as a remedy, she turned her attention to Cam.

The afternoon progressed with Cam at the table and Gil over by the large chair. Eventually Roland arrived, and the boys looked desperately at him. Before they could escape, Luna pulled Roland to the side.

“They need more work,” Luna said, shaking her head.

“I see,” Roland replied.

“Gil is better overall, which is good as he’s the one the king wants to see, but Cam is very rough around the edges,” Luna said.

“Well, take as much time as you need. Mr. Stevens has assured me we can have this room for as long as it takes,” Roland replied.

Roland looked over at the boys still running through Luna's exercises. Being a merchant, he had picked up more than his fair share of etiquette do’s and don'ts throughout the years, and he didn’t envy them. While Roland enjoyed making things prim and proper with fancy items, he was not fond of doing the same with himself.

“That’s enough,” Roland finally said. “Let me take you back to the bakery.”

Leaving the Merchant’s Guild, Gil and Cam felt significant relief. The day’s lessons had been mentally exhausting for both of them, and they were glad to leave the experience behind. Dreaded thoughts of returning lingered in the back of their minds.

The first couple days of royal etiquette lessons left much to be desired. Teaching Gil and Cam to behave before the king would take more time. Because of all the time spent practicing, Gil found it hard to get any time to work with his new still.

Roland kept showing up at the bakery each morning to take the boys off to lessons. While Gil and Cam were quite capable of walking to the Merchant’s Guild themselves, Roland was not foolish enough to allow that. He could tell how the boys felt about the lessons, so he knew giving them the liberty to decide their start time would inevitably mean time lost.

To Gil the classes had started as somewhat of a joke, but the continuation of them eventually forced him to behave. He hoped that if they showed improvement, Luna would end their agony. For several days the lessons took over every aspect of the boys lives, even following them into their dreams.

“I think I see where each of you needs more work. Cam, why don’t you join me over at the table while Gil keeps working on his bow,” Luna said.

“Alright,” came Cam’s meager response.

As Gil worked on bowing, he watched Luna and Cam out of the corner of his eye. Cam seemed to be making some progress, more than Gil was accomplishing. While the boys repeated the actions until they became second nature, they both stole glances at the door waiting for Roland’s return.

Each day after Luna’s lesson, the boys were dropped off in the late afternoon back at the bakery, often leaving Gil just enough time to look longingly over his new still, but not use it. One day, Jasper, who was leaving work, saw Gil looking at the still and stopped beside him.

“Do you want me to try it out?” Jasper asked.

“No, we need to wait,” Gil said. “The recipe we are using was made for the old still, and it will need adjusting.”

As Gil watched Jasper walk away, he envied him. In Gil’s mind Jasper was free, not having to know the pain of etiquette class. The sheer number of rules dictating how to hold the utensils and use them correctly ran through his head. Gil looked over at his older brother and wondered how much he was retaining.

* * * * * *

The following day, Luna ran both the boys over the various tasks they might be expected to perform. She found that while Cam was still not perfect, he was improving. Gil could already do everything except bow, and there was no possible way to fix that.

“Alright, I think you both have the basics,” Luna said.

“What?” Cam exclaimed.

“The basics?” Gil asked. All of this was just basics?

“Now we are going to move on to the final lessons,” Luna said.

“Aww,” Cam groaned, having thought she meant they were done.

“When you’re with the king, you should avoid topics about elves, territorial issues, and general politics,” Luna said.

Cam looked at Luna, not sure of what she meant. “Politics?”

“Yeah, things like taxes and local issues.” Gil explained. “So we shouldn’t question the king’s rules either?”

“Absolutely not,” Luna replied. “Not under any circumstances.”

“I don’t think I understand.” Cam said.

“She’s saying we can’t talk about the way the kingdom is run. For instance, I shouldn’t mention that Lord Drace’s tax rates are pushing the traveling merchants out of our territory,” Gil replied.

“Is that true?” Cam asked.

“It is.”

Gil’s example was accurate, but Luna was surprised by it.

“Yes, things like that are forbidden,” Luna said.

“I wouldn’t have said that anyways,” Cam said.

Gil frowned, finding the idea of forbidden topics to be troubling.

“Why?” Gil asked. “Shouldn't we bring our grievances to the ruling class?”

Gil’s ability to cut to the importance of a topic left Luna speechless. It was at that point she realized just how bright Gil was. Finding herself unprepared for a political debate involving the various classes in the kingdom, Luna thought over how to reply.

“The king has a great deal to contend with, and he doesn't need the advice of children to confuse him,” Luna said.

That sounds like bunk.

“Additionally, when you play the king at chess, it would be best to allow him to win,” Luna said.

Just how big a baby is the king?

“I see,” Gil said, unsatisfied. “I guess I understand.”

If the king is so fragile that losing a game would drive him over the edge, I worry about our kingdom’s future. It was one thing to appease the man, but it was quite another to cower to him for no reason. It was apparent to Gil that he and Luna would not see eye to eye on the topic.

“Good, then let’s try some light entertainment,” Luna said, moving over to the piano and taking a seat.

“Light what?” Cam asked.

“Entertainment,” Gil replied.

“It’s possible entertainment might be offered at the castle,” Luna said.

Gil nodded his head.

“What’s that thing?” Cam questioned.

“The piano?” Gil asked.

“What’s a piano?” Cam replied.

“It’s a musical instrument,” Gil said.

“Is it magical?” Cam asked.

“No, pressing down on the keys causes a tiny hammer to hit a metal string inside. Each key produces a different sound,” Gil whispered.

“You two sit still over there,” Luna pointed at some chairs she had set up. “I will play a song.”

Luna began to play the piano. The music was not like anything Gil knew. Its melody was sad and closing his eyes, he envisioned himself in a forest draped in the morning mist, with trees above him allowing beams of sunlight through their branches.

“It’s pretty,” Gil said to himself.

Cam, who had never heard a piano before, looked around him as if he were trying to find the notes floating through the air. His first interaction with the instrument was fascinating, not due to the music, but because such a device existed. Having only heard portable instruments and singing before, he was witnessing something very different.

“You just press down on it, and it makes a sound?” Cam asked.

“It does. Almost anyone can learn to play.” Gil replied. “It’s kind of like wood carving. Some just chop away at a block of wood while others can make something fascinating.”

Cam understood what his brother was trying to say. He was the person who only chopped away at the wood and not the one that turned the wood into creatures. Luna, hearing them chatter instead of paying attention, stopped playing and looked over.

“Sorry,” Cam said.

“Cam’s never heard a piano before,” Gil explained.

“I see.” Luna said. “Well, you both just need to stay still and listen. That’s all you have to do.”

As she started playing a different tune, Gil and Cam behaved through the song.

“I think that’s it,” Luna said, finishing.

“What?” Cam asked.

“The lessons,” Luna said. “I think I have taught you everything I can.”

Did we learn anything?

“It’s really over?” Cam asked, breathing out a sigh of relief.

Chapter 13: Back to Business

When Roland returned to pick up the boys he could see their happy expressions, the usual moping they had been doing for days was gone. Moving over to Luna, he pulled her to the side.

“Is it finished?” Roland asked.

“I’ve taught them all I can,” Luna said.

“Will it be enough?” Roland questioned.

“We’re getting close to the trip, and they’re only visiting for one day,” Luna said. “I think they’ll be fine. We don’t even know what kind of lunch is planned.”

Roland nodded in agreement, pleased by her report.

“We’re ready to go back to the bakery,” Gil said, wanting to get back to work.

“We have some additional stops today,” Roland said.

“Really?” Cam groaned loudly.

“We have to pick up the king’s chess set. The craftsmen should be finished with it.”

When the boys followed Roland out to his carriage, Luna did the same.

“It’s exciting, isn’t it?” Roland asked, stepping up inside. “The chess set pieces and the board should both be finished now.”

“That means the trip is even closer,” Gil said.

“When?” Cam asked.

“Just a few more days,” Roland responded.

“Where are we stopping first?” Luna asked.

“The Metal Worker’s Guild,” Roland said.

Luna nodded and wrote something down in her book. The carriage ride was short, and soon everyone was unloaded outside the Metal Worker’s Guild. Remembering the noise from her last visit, Luna was the first at the tree to pluck leaves, while the rest followed after.

“I do hope they look good,” Roland said, suddenly worried.

“They’re nice. I snuck a peek earlier,” Gil said.

“Really?!” Roland exclaimed.

Jonas emerged from the foundry. Seeing Gil and his friends, he waved them over.

“We’re here to pick up the chess pieces,” Roland said.

“Are you now?” Jonas questioned, looking over at Roland.

“We are,” Gil said.

“Well, then you’re in luck. We got 'em all done, packed up and everything,” Jonas said with a smile.

Turning, the dwarf moved over the foundry door. Opening it, the group followed him upstairs to the locked room. Like before, Jonas reached under his beard and produced a key. He unlocked the door.

“You’ve been keeping them here?” Roland asked.

Luna wrote something down in her book.

“We have. It’s the most secure room you’ll find outside the Merchant’s Guild,” Jonas said. “That lock is specially crafted, you know.”

“I didn’t know that,” Gil said.

“Yeah, using the best dwarf metalworking around,” Jonas said with a wink. “It’s not made out of any ordinary metal either.”

“What kind was used?” Gil asked.

“Ah, I knew you were the curious type. I can’t tell you though,” Jonas said. “It’s for security, so only a few know.”

Roland nodded his head as he moved inside the room. Following closely behind him was Luna. Gil, Cam and Jonas, having already seen some examples, followed the others. Looking around, Gil noticed several different crates over to the sides.

“That box there is yours,” Jonas said, pointing to one on a table.

“Can we see them?” Roland questioned.

“Of course, you can,” Jonas said, moving over that way. “The lid isn’t nailed shut yet.”

Lifting the lid on the crate caused Roland and Luna to let out a small gasp. The reflection of the gold pieces caught their eye and drew them in closer to the box. Roland reached out, picked up a game piece, and examined it close-up.

“These are better than I ever imagined,” Roland said admiringly.

“The seams aren’t even visible. The Metal Worker’s Guild always does exceptional work,” Gil said.

“It took some time, but we cast them until each one was perfect,” Jonas added.

“I can see that.” Roland was in awe.

Luna pulled the pieces out, comparing each of them to their counterparts.

“I just told you every single one is perfect, elf,” Jonas growled.

“I still have to check the quality. It’s my job.” Luna said coldly.

Counting the pieces out, she reached the number of thirty-two. Repackaging them gently into the crate’s straw, she noted something in her book. Placing the last piece where it belonged, Jonas moved over and laid the wooden lid on the box.

“That should do you,” Jonas said as he nailed the top down.

“Cam, can you carry the crate?” Roland asked.

“Sure,” Cam said, stepping over to the table.

Lifting the crate, Cam carried it back down the stairs, followed by the rest of the group.

“Just put it on top,” Roland said, gesturing at the carriage.

Roland’s carriage had a metal rack mounted above it where oversized items could be stored. Climbing up to the driver's seat and then using it as a step, Cam reached the top. Using a rope provided by the driver, they securely tied it down.

“I think everything worked out well,” Roland said, watching Cam and his driver work.

Gil nodded, looking over at Luna and Jonas, who were off to the side. For a moment, it looked like their discussion might turn into a brawl. Jonas was scowling at Luna. Everything seemed to calm down when Luna handed him a small bag, presumably the payment, over to him. She then rejoined the group, and they climbed back inside the carriage.

“It looked like you were having some trouble with Jonas,” Gil said, taking a seat next to Luna.

“Dwarves are like that. Until I had the money in hand, he believed I would run off with the chess pieces,” Luna replied.

Gil could see from Luna’s reaction that she didn't get along well with dwarves. The reason for that was a mystery to him, though. As the carriage started to move, Gil and Cam waved from the tiny windows at Jonas, who waved back. Roland, satisfied with what the Metal Worker’s Guild had accomplished, wore a large smile.

“Next stop, the Carpenter’s Guild,” Roland said. “All that’s left to do is to pick up the table for the set’s board.”

“I haven't seen it yet,” Gil said. “But the Carpenter’s Guild does excellent work.”

“The chess pieces were heavy,” Cam said, massaging his right arm.

“It’s all that gold,” Gil said.

Luna wrote something down in her book.

“Of course, the Carpenter’s Guild will do their best. This chess set is for the king. Only the best craftsmen get to work on something like that,” Roland said.

Arriving at the Carpenter’s Guild, the group exited the carriage.

“Cam, why don’t you open that door for us,” Roland said.

“Okay,” Cam replied, moving ahead.

I don’t like Roland bossing Cam around like that.
My brother is more than just muscle. Moving inside the building, Gil could see Mr. Brooks sitting behind the table.

“We’re here for the king’s order,” Roland said, stepping forward.

Mr. Brooks looked up at the group. “Of course, I will have it brought out at once.”

Turning to the side, Mr. Brooks motioned another person over to him.

“Grab someone else and bring out the special project,” Mr. Brooks said to the worker.

“At once,” the worker replied.

“Has Jack left?” Gil asked.

“He’s already gone,” Mr. Brooks said. “They like to start as early as they can at the magic academy.”

The mention of the magic academy caused a strange look to cross Luna’s face.

“Well, I heard he helped out healing my employee’s mother, so I wanted to thank him,” Gil said.

“I heard about that. From my understanding it was quite the ordeal,” Mr. Brooks replied. “Jack’s going to be a talented mage soon.”

Two other workers interrupted their conversation by bringing out the table.

“That’s it,” Roland said.

Gil moved over to the table and ran his hand along its carved surface.

“Wow!” Cam exclaimed.

“They did a wonderful job,” Gil commented.

The wood had been stained black and featured padded red cloth trim around the edges. Inset on the top was an interchanging pattern of tiles, making up the chessboard. An ornate carving of the picturesque countryside weaved its way around and down the legs of the table.

“Do you think you could carve something like that, Gil?” Cam asked.

“I don’t know,” Gil said.

The details of the relief carving impressed the boys, as they knew the work had been done by a true master. Luna marveled at the table’s design from a distance, but she couldn’t help thinking an elf craftsman would have done better. Elves were exceptional when it came to woodworking, unparalleled by traditional carpenters.

“When you're done looking at it, I will have the workers disassemble it for travel,” Mr. Brooks said.

“It’s splendid,” Roland said.

Satisfied with the work, they watched as the legs and body of the table were separated from each other and placed in a sizable crate. When it was all packed up and the top securely nailed down, Cam picked it up. The container, though larger than the one storing the pieces, was lighter and easier to maneuver. Following Cam outside they watched as he loaded it onto the top of Roland’s carriage with the driver’s help.

“After we drop you two off at the bakery, Luna and I will secure the boxes at the Merchant’s Guild until the trip,” Roland said.

“When will the trip be?” Gil asked.

“I’m not exactly sure, but it will only be a matter of days now,” Roland said. “We’ll stop by your home and pick you up in the morning the day of.”

“So three days?” Gil questioned, trying to narrow it down.

“Three or four, most likely,” Roland said. “It depends on the weather and some other matters I have to attend to first.”

Gil could see the excitement on Cam’s face. Gil, however, had a lot to do before he could leave his businesses. Arriving at the bakery, the boys walked in, the sound of the door getting the attention of the workers.

“Back for a while?” Barry asked.

“I hope so,” Gil said.

“It’s only for a few days, and then we’ll be leaving for Kingstown,” Cam said.

With the trip so close, Gil took Judy aside.

“While I’m gone, you’ll be in charge,” Gil said.

“I know,” Judy replied.

“If everything goes perfectly, I should be gone for about fourteen days at the longest. I hid some additional money in the office in case anything goes wrong,” Gil said.

“It won’t,” Judy said confidently.

Gil seemed more nervous than Judy. Her relaxed attitude made sense, because she was often left alone to take care of the bakery. Watching Judy work, Gil felt confident in leaving the business in her hands.

“I wish I could go to Kingstown,” Barry said.

“I wish I didn’t have to go,” Gil replied.

“I wish you could take me with you,” Judy added.

“I can’t wait to see the Royal Knight Academy,” Cam said, having no complaints.

Later that afternoon, after dropping off the kids, Cam and Gil headed to the cabin.

“Gil, what do you think Kingstown will really be like?” Cam asked.

“I don’t know,” Gil said with a slight sigh. “Probably big.”

“I just can’t imagine that many people,” Cam said. “Clearfield was big.”

“Yeah, but not like Kingstown.”

“How busy do you think it will be?” Cam questioned.

“Very. There will probably be people everywhere we look,” Gil said.

“How can that many people be in one place? Wouldn’t they trip on each other?” Cam asked. “That just sounds awful to me.”

Gil laughed, remembering the busy streets of his old world. “Sometimes they do, but usually they’re just trying to get from point A to point B like everyone else.”

Arriving at the cabin, Gil watched Cam put Pip into his stall. William, who had heard the boys arrive, went outside to join them. Walking over to them he reached out and mussed Gil’s hair.

“What did you do that for?” Gil asked.

“When you boys finish here, you should go inside and start your chores,” William said.

“Yes father,” Cam replied.

“Roland said we will be leaving on the trip in a few days, three possibly,” Gil said.

“That soon?” William asked.

* * * * * *

The following morning, knowing he wouldn’t be interrupted by Roland, Gil was finally able to work with the new still. Running a water batch to clean out the inside, he then looked over the recipe he had been using. Bringing the water to a boil, he could tell the heat was more evenly distributed.

Overall the changes would take a little while to get used to, but when he did, Gil would be able to make an even better whiskey than before. William’s Whiskey had just been upgraded, and in some ways it was all thanks to Grober.

Going inside the bakery to check on everything, Gil looked over at Judy.

“Looks like you’re all caught up,” Gil said.

“We are. We just filled the display case,” Barry said.

“We’ve been selling more of the specialty items than usual, and we might need to order more supplies,” Judy said, having taken to Gil’s term ‘specialty items’ for their sweet treats and pretzels.

“When I’m away on the trip, Judy will be the one in charge,” Gil said. “So Jasper and Barry, that means you’ll be taking orders from her.”

Judy smiled at Gil’s comment.

“Shouldn’t be a problem,” Jasper said.

“Yeah, sis knows what to do,” Barry added.

Gil nodded his head, agreeing with Jasper and Barry.

“I’m going to borrow Jasper,” Gil said.

“What’s going on?” Jasper asked.

“I want to show you how to run the new still,” Gil replied.

“Go ahead, we should be fine without him for now,” Judy said.

Seeing everything was well underway, Gil stepped out, Jasper trailing behind him. Making their way over to the still, Gil looked back at the bakery. This all feels like a dream.

Chapter 14: Trip Preparations

The closer the trip to Kingstown came, the more Gil noticed a change in his father. William knew the capital was a city that could show people the best and worst the kingdom had to offer. Being a bright, lively place it was full of things to do, but under that, was a dark, dangerous side.

Though William put on a smile for them, Gil felt he was hiding something. Like playing a game of chess, William had to make his moves carefully. A thought suddenly dawned on him; being a business owner, it wouldn’t be that odd to take a sample of their whiskey to test against the best the kingdom offered.

The family also had a horse, which would make a trip to the capital easier. Thinking over going to Kingstown on his own, another idea occurred to William. He needed to have a heart-to-heart talk with his youngest son. After dinner, he pulled Gil aside.

“This trip will be the first time you and your brother have been away,” William said. “I expect you both to look after each other.”

Don’t worry, I’ll look after Cam.

“When you travel, your brother, being the older one, should be in charge,” William said. “But that’s not to say you can’t help him, especially in matters of money and big decisions.”

“I know that,” Gil said.

Cam’s very naive, of course he’ll need my help.

“Good,” William said, “since I won’t be there.” William shifted his weight from one side to the other indecisively.

“We will look out for each other,” Gil assured him.

“Even though you are young, you have a good head on your shoulders, Gil.” William replied.

“Don’t worry, I’ll look after Cam, and we will both make it back safe and sound,” Gil promised.

While that was part of what William was trying to get across, it wasn’t all of it. William ran his fingers through his hair and bit his upper lip. Nodding to reassure himself, he started again.

“I know Cam and you both bought metal swords, but I wanted to give this to you.” William reached behind him and pulled out the sister sword to the one Gil owned.

Gil’s eyes widened at seeing it.

“This goes with the one you have. It’s a set, they belong together,” William said.

“Where did you get it?” Gil asked, shocked.

“I bought it in the village before you bought yours. It was so I could help you learn how to use it,” William said. “While we never trained with two swords, it doesn’t hurt to have a backup.”

Gil reached out and took the hilt.

“What I’m trying to say is that you and your brother need to help each other out. Just like these swords, you two are stronger together,” William said.

Luna did say they came in pairs. Holding the sword Gil looked it over and saw it was identical to the one he owned. Smiling, he looked up at William, thankful for the gift.

As Gil set out for Brighton the following morning, William also left. Reaching the Holms’ house, Gil found Judy waiting for him as usual. Helping her up on the horse, they set out towards Brighton. Judy had gotten used to seeing William traveling with them in the morning.

“Good morning, sir,” Judy said.

“Good morning, little lady,” William greeted.

The rest of the trip was mostly in silence. Reaching the point where William usually left them, instead of parting ways William followed Gil to the bakery. There, as Judy went inside, he looked over at his boy.

“Have you been able to catch up on brewing the whiskey?” William asked.

“I’ve done the best I can,” Gil said. “But we’re behind.”

William nodded his head. “I have an idea that might help us out some.”

“Really?” Gil asked.

“I’ll be back,” William said, leaving the yard and heading out to the road.

William made his way to the Adventurer’s Guild. After checking in with Olive, he went to Malcolm’s room. Knocking, he heard some noise from the other side of the door before it was opened.

“How are you doing?” William asked.

Malcolm looked pale, but otherwise good.

“Better, for the most part,” Malcolm said.

“I have a job for you. If you are interested?” William offered.

“Just what is this job? Did you sign me up to go fight mountain tigers?” Malcolm asked, remembering what William had looked at on the job’s board.

“No, it’s nothing like that. I’m thinking about taking a trip, and I need someone to keep an eye on somethings here in Brighton,” William said.

“What kind of things?” Malcolm asked, crossing his arms.

“Kids mostly,” William said.

“Kids?” Malcolm’s tone softened and he unfolded his arms.

“Yeah, the ones who are running the bakery. I won’t be in town to make sure things run smoothly,” William said.

“So what’s the catch?” Malcolm asked.

“No catch, you can even stay in my cabin while I’m gone. That should help with housing costs,” William said.

Malcolm looked at William skeptically. “So you want me to babysit some kids and a bakery until you return?”

“Pretty much, but they’ll basically manage themselves.”

“So why do you even need me?” Malcolm asked.

“Well, you remember how the still got smashed up?” William questioned. “I just want you to make sure nothing like that happens again.”

“Is that how I got here? I don’t really remember those first few days.” Malcolm said. “Well, I guess I kind of owe you.”

William was surprised by Malcolm’s response, but tried to hide it. “In the back of the bakery though, there’s a still. So, you will be working around alcohol. Don’t drink a single drop, and you should be fine.”

“I think I can manage that,” Malcolm said.

“Good, then I’ll introduce you today and I’ll have you meet me at the cabin when the trip actually happens.”

When William returned to the bakery, Malcolm was walking beside him. It was later in the morning, so Cam had already arrived. While the two boys looked over, Cam moved closer to Gil.

Cam whispered, “That’s the village drunk, Malcolm.”

“Really?” Gil questioned, looking the man over.

Malcolm’s appearance was no longer that of a drunk. His hair was maintained, and his clothing was tidy. It had been over a week since Malcolm had a single drop of alcohol.

“Hey, Gil,” William said, calling his youngest over to him.

“What’s up?”

“This is Malcolm. He’s an adventurer, and he’s going to help us out some,” William said.

“Hello, kid,” Malcolm said as he crouched down to Gil’s eye level. “How old are you?”

“I’m ten,” Gil said, as he put a hand out to shake Malcolm’s.

Malcolm, looking at Gil, wasn’t sure what to make of him, but put his hand out to shake nonetheless.

“And who are you?” Malcolm asked, turning his attention over to Cam as he stood up.

“I’m Cam, I’m thirteen.”

Malcolm nodded his head, looking between the two boys. Something was unmistakable about them, but he couldn’t place his finger on what it was. Before he could think any longer about it, his gaze caught the still behind them.

“So which of you is the mastermind behind the whiskey? Don’t tell me, let me guess. It’s you.” Malcolm had a smirk on his face as he pointed at Gil, thinking he had purposefully picked the wrong boy.

“You’re right, Gil did create it!” Cam exclaimed, surprised.

Malcolm’s eyes widened and he looked over at William for confirmation.

“The little one?” Malcolm asked.

“Yeah, it’s my youngest’s creation.” William said.

“So, how is Malcolm going to help us?” Gil asked, always one to go straight to business.

“He’s going to watch over our things for the trip,” William said.

Gil looked at William, trying to read his face. What Cam had whispered was probably the truth, and Gil wasn’t sure about handing his businesses off to a drunk. William’s serious expression, however, told Gil he didn’t have any choice.

“Don’t worry about Malcolm. He’s got a good reason to keep his hands off the alcohol,” William said.

Gil nodded, uncertain about William’s new employee. Moving to the bakery's back door, Gil opened it and called out for Jasper. As Jasper emerged from inside, Gil motioned him over towards Malcolm.

“This is Jasper. He can run the still,” Gil said.

“Good,” William said. “Jasper, this is Malcolm. He’s going to help you and keep an eye on the place while Gil’s gone.”

The way William had phrased his words gave Gil a little relief, as it sounded like Malcolm was hired for protection and not brewing. Jasper stuck out his hand, and Malcolm shook it. William looked over at Jasper and then back at Gil.

“We’re still behind in the number of barrels we have ready,” William said.

“Gil told me,” Jasper replied.

“It’s going to be a lot of work to keep up with, but it would be nice to get caught up while Gil’s gone.” William said.

Gil nodded his head. “Jasper, if you wanted to work later you’d be welcome to.”

Jasper’s mouth opened in surprise.

“Of course, I’d pay you for the extra time at the same rate you make at the bakery,” Gil said.

Jasper suddenly looked relieved, “Thank you, I could use the extra money. Mother’s been doing better, but she isn’t able to work yet.”

“Well, just let Judy know when you’re staying late, she’ll make sure you get paid for it,” Gil said.

The next few days passed in a blur. Soon Roland arrived at the bakery and told Gil they would be leaving the following day. When Cam arrived that afternoon, Gil shared the news, and his brother’s excitement almost made up for his uneasiness. The trip was finally upon them.

“I guess I won’t see you tomorrow,” Gil told Judy.

“Don’t worry. Mother said I could ride Bonnie to the bakery,” Judy said.

Bonnie was an old workhorse at the Holms' orchard and unofficially Judy’s.

“That’s good,” Gil said. “Oh, I almost forgot to tell you. Jasper’s going to be watching the still while I’m gone.”

“I know you taught him. Will that be his main responsibility?” Judy asked.

Gil nodded. “Yes, sorry for the late notice. I also told him he could work late and just to let you know when he does, so you can pay him for the extra time.”

Judy nodded her head. “That should be fine. He can borrow Bonnie to deliver the barrels too. Can he still help between batches inside?”

“Yeah, he can.”

“When you get back, you're going to have to tell us all about Kingstown,” Barry interrupted.

“I will,” Cam quickly agreed.

Back at the cabin that night, the boys were getting their stuff ready while William sat at the table, thinking things over. While there had been plenty of notice, the trip had arrived far quicker than he’d imagined.

With Gil as bright as he was, William was sure his youngest would do well in Kingstown. Cam though, was a different story. He was physically more capable and older than Gil, but he lacked the younger boy's savvy.

William was delighted at Gil’s success, and he knew it could lead to countless opportunities. However, he was also understandably worried. Sending his boys off alone wasn’t ideal, and William couldn’t shake the old image he had in his mind of Kingstown.

“When you boys are in the capital, you will need to keep your eyes open about who’s around you,” William said. “Not everyone there is your friend.”

“We will,” Cam said.

William looked over at his oldest. “All packed up then?”

“No, not yet.”

“I just finished,” Gil said, moving over to the table.

“I started, but I wasn’t sure what I needed,” Cam replied.

Looking over them, William could read the excitement on Cam’s face. Gil’s however, was harder to read as it was a mix of anxiety and general uneasiness. It reminded William of the feeling he used to get right before traveling.

“Roland said to take something to swim in,” Gil reminded. “I guess the inn has a pool? Also, don’t forget the clothes they bought us for the visit to the castle.”

“I’ve found it’s always best to travel light,” William said. “So only take what you need.”

“A pool?” Cam said, not hearing his father at all.

“I guess so. From the way it sounded, the king is providing the inn for us,” Gil added. “So it might be a nice one.”

“What is a pool?” Cam asked.

Gil paused, taken aback by his brother’s question. “It’s uhm, it’s like a pond, but basically just a hole with water in it for swimming.”

“Uh, okay,” Cam said, confused. “I wonder what Kingstown is like.”

Gil, having lived in a large city before, looked over at Cam. It occurred to him that not everyone was prepared for how overwhelming they could be. There’s so much to see! Cam will have a great time, but I hope he doesn’t let his curiosity get the best of him.

“The entire town was built right next to the sea. It’s a port city with ships coming and going all day and night. It has its own unique smells, and goods of every kind.” William said.

“What does it have to do?” Gil asked.

“It has everything: food, entertainment, magic, sword training… the chance to see the king. There is not one thing offered in the kingdom that can’t be found there.”

“I bet they don’t have cinnamon rolls,” Gil said.

“No cinnamon rolls?” Cam groaned.

“I imagine they don’t have those, but they do have specialty sweet shops.” William said.

“Really, like baked goods?” Gil asked.

“No, more like hard sweets. Candy,” William replied.

“So will there be beastmen and lizard people?” Cam asked.

“Some,” William said. “Mostly, the city is made up of humans and elves. But a lot of different races travel through there. So you never know who or what you might see.”

“What do you think the castle’s like?” Cam asked. “I bet it’s huge,”

The visit to the castle and meeting the king was the part of the trip that Gil was least excited about.

“The way Roland talks about it, I would guess it’s bigger than all of Brighton,” Cam said.

“I don’t think it’s quite that large,” William pondered. “But it’s surrounded by a high stone wall that goes off in the distance as far as you can see.”

“Have you ever been to the castle?” Gil asked.

“I have, but it’s been a very long time. I would wager it hasn’t changed too much,” William said.

There had been a time William had been a regular visitor to the castle. After he had graduated from the Royal Knight Academy, William had been offered a knight’s contract with the royal family. However, he had turned them down to be an adventurer.

“What’s it like on the inside of the wall?” Gil asked.

“The grounds around the castle are kept perfectly maintained. Not a single blade of grass is taller than the others. It’s something to see,” William said.

“You were at the castle? Did you see the king?” Cam asked. “Was he big and fat?”

“Well, I’ve never met this one before, But I did meet his father. I’m not sure I would call him fat, but he was large.” William said with a chuckle.

“What’s it like going to the castle?” Gil asked.

“It’s massive and very fancy,” William said. “I guess the best way to describe it would be to say it’s its own world. Even reason seems to be lost there.”

“What do you mean?” Cam asked.

“Well, the people that live there know everything about the castle but seem to be sorely lacking in knowledge about the world past its walls,” William said.

While Gil understood what William was trying to convey, Cam looked confused. It’s a true wonder of the world that those at the top never understand the people below them. Reaching up, William scratched his head, trying to remember anything else he could tell the boys.

“There’s probably a hundred rooms in that castle,” William said.

“Really, it’s that big?” Cam asked.

“Maybe bigger,” William said with a smile.

“A hundred rooms?” Gil questioned, thinking William might be exaggerating.

“Are there lots of knights?” Cam asked.

“Probably more than you will see anywhere else,” William said. “Except maybe the academy.”

“Wow…” Cam said, thinking of all the soldiers.

“How many people work at the castle?” Gil asked.

“Besides the king and his family, you have pages, servants, knights, cooks, and stable hands.” William tried to think of any others. “There are probably more than that, though.”

“That’s a lot,” Cam said.

“How long will it take to get there?” Gil asked.

“It’s a long, several-day carriage ride,” William said. “I would guess about five days, without any issues.”

“Five days?” Cam sighed. “That long?”

“That’s a long trip, being stuck in a carriage all day,” Gil said.

I will get to sit next to Luna.

“It is, all the way across the kingdom,” William said.

“The Royal Knight Academy is there,” Cam said.

“It is, so is the Royal Magic Academy,” William said.

“Do you know what the Magic Academy is like?” Gil asked.

“I don’t,” William paused. “I’ve seen it from a distance but never had any reason to go there.”

“What about the Knight Academy?” Cam asked.

“I spent a lot of time there,” William said. “The main building is mostly just the cadet’s dorm rooms and the armory, and you’ve heard my stories about the arena already.”

Cam nodded his head.

“Are you both packed now?” William asked.

“Almost,” Cam said.

“Gil, go help your brother pack. When you finish that up, put your things by the door,” William said.

“Alright,” Gil replied.

“After that, you both need to head off to bed. I imagine they will arrive early to pick you up.”

Chapter 15: Family Goodbyes

After the kids had gone to bed, William snuck out of the house and headed to town. Arriving at the Adventurer’s Guild, he told Malcolm about the morning departure. Then, just as craftily as he had left, William returned home to sleep until morning.

The following day, the journey to Kingstown finally arrived. Cam woke up early that morning. In his excitement, the noise he made getting dressed woke up Gil.

“It’s really here, Gil!” Cam shouted.

“I know,” Gil said.

“We’re getting out of here. I’m going to get to see the Royal Knight’s Academy with my own eyes,” Cam said.

“I suppose you are,” Gil replied.

After a quick breakfast, Gil was the first to hear the carriage pull up next to their cabin. Moving over to the window, Cam followed him, both of them looking out. The coach outside was different from Roland’s. It looked wider, and had the Merchant’s Guild logo on its side. This is finally it.

“Is that the one we’re going to take?” Cam asked.

“I bet it is. It has to be,” Gil said.

“You boys had best get your things. It won’t be long now.” William said.

“Wow, that looks like it could hold six or seven people, easy,” Cam added.

“You’re probably right,” Gil said.

Moving over and opening the door, William looked outside. Seeing the Merchant’s Guild carriage provided him some relief. It meant the trip to and from the capital would likely be bandit-free. A decree from the king protected merchant carriages. Attacking one of them was legally the same as attacking the king's personal property.

The door on the carriage’s side opened, and Roland was the first to step out. Gil looked over at the merchant and could see he was wearing a comfortable, less prestigious robe for traveling. Roland was all smiles and seemed as thrilled as Cam.

Luna was the next to exit and she was wearing leather pants instead of her usual dress. William, seeing the two, went over to greet them. Luna’s clothes complimented her, and Gil found himself staring until Cam nudged him.

“Good morning,” William said.

“We couldn’t ask for a better day for traveling,” Roland said, looking up at the clear sky.

“You got everything?” Cam asked.

“I think so,” Gil said.

“Are they ready?” Roland questioned, moving towards the door.

“I think they are,” William responded.

“If all goes well, we'll make my regular camp by nightfall,” Roland said.

Roland, who traveled to Kingstown regularly, knew of several camps along the way where they could set up tents for the night. Looking over at Roland and Luna, William couldn't help but think they were a strange pair. Seeing an elf traveling with someone born outside of the kingdom was odd.

“Get your things loaded on top. James, the driver, will help you.” Roland said.

Gil looked over at the driver sitting on the bench holding the horse’s reins. James was a tall, older man with gray hair and a thin frame. He was wearing a wrinkled black suit and what Gil would have called a bowler hat. James’ clothes were almost certainly meant to make him appear formal, but the wrinkles and how worn the old suit was had the opposite effect.

As Cam passed his bag up to the driver, William moved closer to Roland and Luna. Looking over at the elf, William could see that she was wearing light leather armor beneath her blouse. While Luna had done an excellent job hiding it, William, a past adventurer, knew how to spot such things.

It was hardly a surprise the Merchant’s Guild would send someone to protect their precious cargo. An elf, however, was an unusual choice. William watched Luna scan the area with her eyes and raised a hand to hide a chuckle. Danger wasn’t likely to be around the cabin, but elves tended to take everything seriously.

“Can you believe it’s finally here?” Roland asked.

“It seems unreal,” Gil said, trying to carry his bag, but mostly succeeding in pushing it across the grass.

“I got my bag loaded,” Cam said.

“Then you should help your brother,” William directed, seeing the difficulty Gil was having.

Standing next to Luna, William thought about calling her out on the armor.

“You’re an adventurer?” William asked, not wanting to be too direct.

“I was, I’m retired,” Luna said, surprised. “I now work for the Merchant’s Guild.”

“Yeah, I’m retired too. Of course, you know what they say about us adventurers, ‘we never retire, just rest up for the next battle’. The name is William West, by the way.”

William held out his hand, and Luna awkwardly shook it. The way William had presented himself was unusual, and Luna wasn’t sure what to make of it. It was almost as if she were expected to have heard of him.

“I’m Luna.”

After she had said her name, it was then that ‘William West’ and ‘adventuring’ connected in her brain. Luna's face turned a bright shade of red in embarrassment. William The Dragonslayer was standing right beside her. Even amongst elves, The Dragonslayer was famous.

“William… We- West, The… Dr- Dragonslayer?” Luna stuttered.

“Yep, that’s me,” William said with a grin, seeing the reaction it had caused.

Luna looked William over. She had expected The Dragonslayer to be bigger and scarier, though the man next to her was dressed as a commoner and was barely larger than most tradesmen. An awkward moment of silence passed between them.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you,” Luna finally said.

“Just make sure you take care of my boys,” William replied.

Luna saw William’s face had wrinkled over the years and weathered by the elements. His black hair was dotted here and there with silver strands. Even with signs of age, Luna found herself in awe of him.

“I will take care of them,” Luna promised.

“Good,” William said.

William was, to Luna and the people in the kingdom, a true hero. All across Vale, she doubted there was a person alive who didn’t know his story. While Luna was supposed to look for dangers, she was starstruck by the man standing next to her.

Maybe I packed too much? Gil had stopped moving to catch his breath. Cam came to his brother’s rescue and, with a single arm, picked up the heavy bag and moved it over to James. Once there, Cam climbed up and handed the bag off to be attached to the top of the carriage.

“It looks like it’s going to be a long trip,” William said with a sigh. “Not sure I envy you.”

Luna nodded. “It will be several days.”

Luna’s response made William smile. Besides his friend Francis, most elves he had met were always too literal about everything. William had meant that it would be a taxing trip with the boys on board, but Luna had taken it as a comment on the actual length of the journey.

“Well, come on,” Cam said, looking at Gil.

“Alright,” Gil replied.

Freed from the obligation of his things, Gil moved over to William and wrapped his arms around his waist. It was as much a way to get closer to Luna as to say goodbye to his father. William looked at Gil with surprise and reached down to pick up his smallest.

After a short embrace, William put Gil back down. Cam, who had moved over their way, extended his right hand towards William. Reaching out, William gave him a hearty handshake.

“You take care of your little brother now,” William said, pulling his oldest in for a hug.

“Oh, I will,” Cam said, hugging him back.

With the family goodbyes done and their belongings stored, it was time to set out. Gil took one last look at the outside of the carriage. While the trip was only expected to take a week and a half, the number of items attached made it look like they were moving there for good.

Roland and Luna entered the carriage first, followed by the boys. Waving goodbye to William, Gil took a seat next to her. Cam, last to enter, took the seat next to Roland.

The inside of the coach was set up just like Roland’s, but it was wider and taller, allowing more room to stretch out. It also had a window at the back to look out at the road behind them. The side windows were hinged and could be opened or closed with latches allowing them to be kept in either position.

Being so close to Luna, Gil could smell a scent of flowers on her. As Gil breathed in deeply, Roland stuck his head out of the little window and shouted to the coachman. Soon they were on the dirt path headed towards the main road.

William watched the carriage until it disappeared out of sight. Then, raising his fingers to his mouth, he let out a loud whistle. Malcolm, hiding out of sight in the forest behind the house, heard the signal and knew it was safe to come out. Moving across the backyard he rounded the edge of the cabin.

“I thought that elf was going to discover me. You know, they can hear better than we do,” Malcolm said.

“That had crossed my mind too,” William said.

“So you're going all the way to Kingstown?” Malcolm asked, scratching the back of his head.

“Sure am, the cabin is all yours until we get back. My best guess is about two weeks or so. Remember our deal, you’re to watch over the kids at the bakery,” William reminded.

“I will. There's no reason to keep telling me,” Malcolm responded.

“I remind you because of how I found you sleeping in a barn. Though I’m not sure how good your memory is about that,” William smirked.

“I don’t… But that just isn’t going to happen again,” Malcolm replied.

“No, maybe not,” William said, looking Malcolm over.

William’s easy-going attitude and Malcolm’s natural charm made them seem far closer than they were. While neither would have called the other their friend, they had grown to know each other. Opening the cabin door, they both went inside. Grabbing a bag of traveling clothes, and two small barrels of whiskey he had hidden in his room, William took one last look around the cabin.

“Are you going to be wearing that studded hide?” Malcolm asked.

“It’s all I have,” William said.

“Kinda showy, isn’t it, being all red?” Malcolm questioned.

“That was the color of the dragon it’s made of,” William said.

Malcolm’s eyes widened. He hadn’t realized that the armor was actually made from dragon hide. What William was wearing had to be worth a fortune.

“Alright, but it makes you stand out,” Malcolm said.

“I guess I could wear something over it,” William paused and thought about it.

Moving over to his dresser, William took out an overgarment robe.

“What do you think about this?” William asked.

“That’ll work, though it makes you look like some kind of monk,” Malcolm said with a shrug.

Malcolm’s words made William sigh as he put on the robe.

“That’s better. Don’t you worry about a thing here,” Malcolm said.

“I guess it’s all yours,” William said.

Going back outside, William hitched the leather saddle Gil had designed onto Pip and tied down his bag and the two barrels. A quick once-over of the horse revealed everything was as it should be. Placing one of his feet into the stirrup, William lifted himself off the ground.

Holding the reins, he gave Pip a gentle nudge of his heels. Soon he was following the path the carriage had taken. Seeing the fresh wagon ruts in the dirt below him, William set his pace at slow and steady.

Chapter 16: Traveling

The boys watched the countryside pass by their windows as the carriage moved out to the main road. Everyone inside the coach sat in silence for some time. Roland and Cam were too excited to speak, Luna was focused on the road as her real job had just begun, and Gil was nervous to be leaving Brighton.

“Hey Gil,” Cam said. “There’s a big flock of birds flying overhead.”

Gil looked out his window. “Those are geese. See how they fly in formation. They’re probably looking for a pond.”

The birds passed by overhead, and Luna looked out her side of the carriage. Catching sight of them, she smiled and looked over at Gil. Small as he was, he seemed knowledgeable about plenty of things. Gil, catching her looking at him, smiled back.

“I go to the capital several times a year,” Roland said. “I have a large shop there.”

“Really?” Gil asked. “Is it your busiest one?”

“Oh, it is. That shop does the most business of all my stores,” Roland smiled.

“What do you sell?” Cam asked.

“The Emporium sells only the finest goods. Most of the other shops I have, get their inventory from that one.”

“Like the catalog?” Cam questioned.

“Precisely, I’ve even thought about moving there a time or two. It’s just so far from the rest of the Kingdom. It’s easier for me to live in the middle of Vale with all my shops than on its edge.”

“So did you know William, was the famous adventure?” Luna asked Roland.

“What? He’s a carpenter, not an adventurer,” Roland said, puzzled.

“Father was an adventurer,” Cam nodded.

“Aren’t you being modest?” Luna asked. “I was also an adventurer, but nothing like your father.”

“What was adventuring like for you?” Gil asked, trying to change the topic.

“It was okay, I mainly worked in the city. Most of the jobs consisted of protection. Sometimes for goods, sometimes for people,” Luna said. “Of course, there are also collection and bullying jobs.”

I wonder if that’s why she was picked to go with us?

The idea that Luna could have been hired to bully someone made Gil giggle. She wasn’t that large, and he wondered if people would fear her. Maybe because she’s an elf, they might? That would probably depend on the person and how they felt about elves.

“It’s just hard to believe your father is famous,” Luna said.

“Famous?” Roland asked.

Roland scrunched up his face, trying to figure out what Luna was talking about. William had never looked famous or even all that important to him. Brighton wasn’t the place one expected to find anyone of importance.

“Father? Famous? Are you talking about the tournament?” Cam asked, leaning his head to the side.

It had occurred to Cam that William had recently won the Clearfield Tournament. Tournament fighters were famous, and it had been quite the battle. Still, that somehow seemed odd as William had entered the tournament under the name Drago Rose.

“I don’t think they are,” Gil replied.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Roland finally confessed.

“Oh, I thought everyone knew of William The Dragonslayer,” Luna said.

“What?” Cam’s eyes grew wide. “Father’s The Dragonslayer?”

Gil watched as Cam’s mouth dropped wide open. Though Gil had been pretty sure their father was famous, he had kept that information to himself. The way Luna had said it though, made Gil realize that The Dragonslayer was a singular title and not one given to multiple people.

“Bu- But… th- that would m- mean…” Cam stammered. “He’s the most famous adventurer in the kingdom!”

“Really, the entire kingdom?” Gil asked.

“The kingdom?” Luna questioned. “The world is more like it.”

“Indeed, his legend is even known in my homeland,” Roland said, still trying to wrap his head around William being The Dragonslayer.

“But… how?” Cam asked.

Seeing the trouble she had caused, Luna wasn’t sure what to say. She had thought it was common knowledge. Cam looked over at Gil and could see that his brother was not sharing the same level of shock. Having recovered from the news, Cam glared at Gil. The stare he gave Gil was the kind that bore right through a person, deep inside them. It occurred to Cam that Gil had to have known the whole time, making him feel foolish and angry.

“How is that possible?” Cam asked. “You knew, didn’t you, Gil? That’s why you burned the dragon symbol into the whiskey barrels.”

“I had my suspicions, but this is even more than I understood,” Gil said, wide-eyed.

“You didn’t tell me,” Cam said, feeling hurt.

“I wasn’t sure,” Gil said.

“I thought we told each other everything,” Cam replied.

“I’m not sure it changes anything, though. We are still his kids. We live in a small cabin outside Brighton. It’s not like our lives have suddenly changed.”

Cam just squinted his eyes and looked over at his brother.

“What makes him so famous?” Gil asked.

“He’s The Dragonslayer,” Cam replied. “It used to be one of your favorite stories.”

Gil looked over at Cam with an expression that said he didn’t remember.

“I thought everyone knew the story of The Dragonslayer. After killing the red dragon, William was the only adventurer to return,” Luna said.

“It’s quite the story, isn’t it? A red dragon had appeared in the skies above the kingdom. It destroyed crops and buildings and killed hundreds, maybe thousands.” Roland said.

Gil, who had never actually heard the story, looked over at his brother. Though Cam had heard the story growing up he had never connected it to his father. That made the older boy look down at his feet, ashamed.

“The king assembled the best adventurers the kingdom had to offer. They were given the job of tracking down and killing the fierce beast. William was the only one that returned,” Roland added.

The story Roland told wasn’t nearly as long or as well presented as one by William. However, it was the folklore version commonly described throughout the kingdom. Looking around at Luna and Roland, Gil could see that to them, the story was something to celebrate. It sounds like a sad story to me.

“If I knew for sure, I would have told you,” Gil said.

“Really?” Cam questioned.

Roland prided himself on reading people, and what Luna had said had taken him by surprise. Having an actual celebrity so close was something he could have used. If Roland’s customers had known chess was the invention of The Dragonslayer’s son, they would have sold even better or for more.

Meanwhile, William continued to follow the carriage tracks down the road. It had been a while since William had ridden horseback for any length of time, but he found the experience just as he remembered. The saddle Gil had designed made the ride easier and far more comfortable. While it was oversized for Gil, it was just the perfect fit for William.

“Let’s go, boy,” William said, patting Pip, who let out a snort and shook his neck slightly.

The horse picked up its pace, they were soon moving at a steady trot. Though the family had owned Pip for a while, William had only ridden him a couple of times. Pip was primarily used by Gil and Cam to get back and forth to the village.

The motion of riding the horse was like a gentle rocking back and forth. Reaching a flat area, William squinted off into the distance ahead to see if he could make out the carriage. However, all he could see was open road.

The view was both relieving and concerning. William hadn’t planned to let the boys get too far out of his sight. The carriage must be making better time than he had initially estimated. Tightening his grip on the reins, William gave Pip another nudge with his boots.

“I guess we’ll have to speed up just a little,” William said.

Pip quickened his pace to a fast trot and then into a full run with some further encouragement. Due to Pip’s size, William only let him make up the distance for so long before slowing down. Scanning the horizon before him, William caught a glimpse of what he guessed to be the back of the carriage.

The dark shape was so far ahead of him that it was hard to determine what it was. Trying to match the object’s speed, William followed it. It took effort, to keep it in sight but too far away for them to tell who he was.

Inside the carriage, things had quieted down but there was still tension in the air. Roland was mentally going through every interaction with William trying to figure out what he had missed. At the same time, Cam was staring at Gil in disbelief.

Luna was seated so she could look out the back window. The road they were on was one of the main roads in the kingdom, so to see other travelers was expected. A single rider in the distance had caught her attention, but they were so far away she couldn’t make anything out.

Occasionally traffic on the road would pass them going in the opposite direction. People on horses frequented the road, but they still saw the occasional traveler on foot. When that occurred, the boys would point and wave out the windows.

“Someone as famous as your father could make a lot of money,” Roland said, breaking the silence.

Seeing the dollar signs in Roland’s eyes, Gil responded, “He’s already a partner in my alcohol business.”

“What alcohol business?” Roland questioned, looking over at Gil.

“It’s called William’s Whiskey. Currently, we have an exclusive contract with the Adventurer’s Guild.” Gil said.

Selling an item at the Adventurer’s Guild had escaped Roland’s attention as he was not a member.

“There’s a lot of money to be made in alcohol,” Roland nodded approvingly.

“You make William’s Whiskey? Luna asked.

“I sure do,” Gil said.

“I’ve tried that. You have a seasonal apple variant, correct?” Luna questioned.

“We do,” Gil smiled. “It’s very popular. The alcohol business makes more than the bakery. Cam is the one that runs the barrels over to the guild.”

Gil had mentioned Cam, hoping it would encourage his brother to forgive him about the whole Dragonslayer business.

“So young, yet you both work hard,” Roland said.

“It’s not that hard,” Cam said, unable to keep quiet.

Gil smiled slightly to himself because his plan had worked.

“The apple whiskey you sell is too sweet for me personally. Though I do like your regular whiskey,” Luna said.

“I’ve never heard of an apple whiskey,” Roland said.

“Gil makes it, and I deliver it,” Cam said, seemingly over being mad at his younger brother.

Luna looked over at Gil with admiration. At his age, he wasn’t just running the local bakery, but he was also the mastermind behind William’s Whiskey. Feeling behind her, she checked to see if her dagger was still there. Luna had known she was protecting someone important, but the more talented she discovered he was the more dangerous her job became.

Thinking back to her meeting with Mr. Stevens, Luna realized just how much he must have known. Her boss was far craftier than she had given him credit for being. Protecting the son of the famous William West made sense, but Luna wondered why Mr. Stevens hadn’t discussed Cam.

“Cam? How old are you?” Luna asked.

“I’m thirteen,” Cam replied.

Why is Luna asking Cam his age?

“What do you like to do?” Luna asked.

“I’m pretty good with a sword. Father and I spar sometimes,” Cam replied.

“He’s excellent with one,” Gil added, feeling left out of the conversation.

Luna looked over at Cam. The oldest boy was almost as big as an adult. He was strong and muscular, and his dark blond hair was wild on his head. Seeing Luna’s eyes rest on his brother, Gil felt jealous.

“I imagine it’s quite a challenge keeping up with your father,” Luna said.

“It’s fun. I like sword sparring,” Cam said.

“Maybe during one of our breaks we can do some,” Luna said.

Gil’s eyes opened wide and he stared at Luna. She’s supposed to be paying attention to me. Luna’s interest in Cam bothered Gil and he wasn’t sure what to make of it.

“Really?” Cam asked excitedly.

“I would have to borrow Gil’s blade,” Luna said.

“You can,” Gil said, interjecting himself into their conversation.

Luna nodded, turning her focus back to Cam. The older boy was a mystery to her. Being physically stronger than Gil he seemed to be on the same path as his father. If Cam could manage some of the feats William had he should be the more valuable of the two.

“I see the sun is high in the sky. Is anyone else getting hungry?” Roland interrupted.

“I could eat,” Cam said.

“James, if you find us a spot I think we’re ready for lunch,” Roland yelled, sticking his head out the tiny window.

Watching the road ahead of him, William could barely see the turn-off in the distance. Relaxing some on his grip, he leaned back in the saddle. Reaching into his bag, William pulled out some dried meat and tore some bread off a loaf to eat.

While the carriage would likely stop for lunch, William would press on to get ahead of them. Chewing on a bite of food, William patted Pip’s neck. The horse seemed to acknowledge his action as he reared his head back and let out a satisfying snort.

Nearing the point where the road branched off, William pulled on the reins and changed the direction Pip was heading. Leaving the main road, William found a worn, brush-covered path that twisted through trees. Tightening his grip on the reins he made his way across the rough path.

Chapter 17: Taking Breaks

The carriage stopped along the side of the road in a wide flat area. Some items were unloaded from its top, and Luna spread out a colorful blanket onto the ground. When the group assembled, everyone found a spot to sit, even the coachman.

“I guess I didn’t introduce you before. This is James, our driver,” Roland said, gesturing at him.

“It’s nice to meet you,” Gil greeted.

“Thank you for driving us,” Cam said.

“It’s my job,” James replied with a smile.

The coachman took off his hat and set it down beside him.

“Do you like it?” Gil asked.

“I do. I’ve been working for the Merchant’s Guild for a while now. I usually drive the head of the guild, Mr. Stevens, to his meetings. I’ve gone to Kingstown several times before, though we don’t usually go that far.”

Luna seemed to be in charge of the food as she moved towards a basket and removed items from inside. Gil wanted to move over and help, but his right leg was bothering him from the ride, so he just watched instead. The larger carriage was better than Roland’s for traveling great distances, as its size caused it to bounce less. Still, being trapped inside for hours on end was painful for Gil. Sitting for him was one of those things that the longer it went, the more painful it became.

“What do we have to eat?” Cam asked.

“It’s cold sandwiches for lunch. We have to use up things that might spoil first,” Roland said.

“I’ve done business with Mr. Stevens a couple of times. I didn’t know he was the head of the guild,” Gil said.

Luna looked over at the boy, somewhat shocked.

“Yeah, Mr. Stevens has been in Brighton for about three years now,” James replied. “I’m not sure he likes it very much. I get the feeling he misses the bigger city.”

Having only traveled half a day, Gil could still feel the excitement of the others in the air. Looking at the road beside them, it continued so far into the distance that the end was impossible to see. Soon the food was being distributed, and everyone sat around and ate their sandwiches in silence.

Taking a bite out of his sandwich, Gil closed his eyes in contentment. It was a perfect day to be eating outside. Looking around, he could see a row of ants had discovered the blanket and were starting to make their way across a corner of it.

Finishing his meal, Gil stood up and stretched. While it was slightly painful to do so, it provided him some relief. Moving over to the carriage and opening the door, Gil reached inside for a small package he had brought with him. Finding the box, he retrieved it.

“What’s that, Gil?” Cam asked.

“I brought some sweet rolls,” Gil replied.

“Really?” Cam exclaimed, almost shouting.

“These are so good. James, you’re going to love them,” Roland said.

Taking the box back over to the blanket, Gil opened it. He handed out its contents and gave everyone except Luna a sweet roll from the bakery. Thankfully he had packed an extra roll, just in case, and that one went to James, the driver.

“I don’t want one,” Luna said, wearing an expression of disgust.

“Don’t worry,” Gil said. “I also brought some pretzels, just for you.”

Luna smiled at the word pretzel.

“I like prezels,” Luna said.

How Luna pronounced pretzels and how Roland could eat a sweet roll in a single bite comforted Gil. It was just one of many unique things Gil enjoyed about them. Handing a small bag of pretzels over to Luna, she took them. The snacks were a welcome addition to the relatively dry sandwich.

“I’m going to walk beside the road. Do you want to come?” Cam asked Gil.

“No, my leg is bothering me some,” Gil replied.

“If you help me clean up we can spar,” Luna offered.

Cam was never one to turn down a sparring opportunity.

“Can Luna use your sword?” Cam asked.

“Sure, it's in my stuff,” Gil said.

“I can get your bag down,” James said, standing up and moving towards the carriage.

Once the bag was on the ground, Gil went over and took a sword out. Walking back over to where they had their picnic, he placed it on the blanket. The boys helped Luna clean up lunch, and after that her and Cam were ready to begin. From the blanket, Gil watched as Luna and his brother moved to an open area nearby.

Using only one sword was something Luna was unaccustomed to. She and Cam went back and forth for some time practicing, and she could tell Cam knew all the basics. After a long stalemate Luna moved to some more advanced techniques. Faking an attack, she was able to get past his defenses. It was the first strike to make it through and she lightly tapped him on his side. With that, the match ended.

“Thank you,” Cam said.

“No, thank you. You're pretty good for how young you are,” Luna grinned.

Cam’s ability with a sword was impressive and it was obvious to Luna he had talent. She knew they were unfairly matched because of her skill and felt confident he was capable of holding his own. However, her trick had easily worked, and she wondered if he expected everyone to fight fairly and straightforwardly.

“I wonder how far we’ve traveled?” Gil asked.

“I think we might be about at the halfway point for the campsite I usually use,” Roland said, looking off into the distance.

William, in order to avoid crossing paths with the carriage, was taking a side route through a forest. While it technically lengthened how long he would have to travel, it eventually met back up with the main road. Looking ahead of him he saw a strange sight.

A man, most likely a peddler, was pulling a hand cart along the path. Reaching the man’s side, William looked over at him. The man appeared dirty from travel, and his wagon seemed heavy with all kinds of household goods.

“Hello there, traveler. I’m Miles. A salesman.”

“That looks like a lot of work pulling that,” William said.

“Oh, it is, but that’s how I travel from one town to another,” Miles said.

William nodded, understanding.

“Might I interest you in something?” Miles asked.

“I doubt it. But, what do you have?” William questioned, mainly out of curiosity.

“I have silverware, plates, pots and pans, everything you need to cook and eat. The finest household goods you’ll ever see,” Miles said with a grin.

“I think I’m good on household goods,” William responded.

“Then how about a potion?” Miles asked. “They’re not something I usually carry, mind you.”

“Potions?” William questioned.

“A customer in the last town paid for their goods with some,” Miles said.

It had been a long time since William had bought any potions. Though he wasn’t in the market for them, it was an odd thing for a peddler in the middle of nowhere to be carrying. Proper healing or magic restoration potions were very expensive, as few people could craft them.

“I have a healing potion and a strength potion,” Miles said. “Do you want to see them?”

William stopped Pip. “Sure, let me see the healing potion.”

Miles stopped and dug through the items in his cart. Eventually, he found what he wanted and removed the bottle from the stack. Raising his arm, he held it up so William could see it. Healing potions were kept in small vials, and the solution was typically red-colored.

“May I take a closer look?” William asked.

“If you get off the horse,” Miles answered.

William dismounted and made his way over to Miles. The traveling merchant smiled as he handed the bottle over. Taking a closer look, William could see that it was indeed a healing potion. The glass vial it was encased in bore the name of its creator.

“Alchemist Shalimar,” William read the name aloud.

Miles nodded, “See, it’s the real thing, isn’t it?”

Miles didn’t know if the potions he had gotten in the last town were authentic. The customer he had traded with claimed to be an adventurer, but Miles, a peddler, had never seen a potion himself. William knew the name on the bottle as they were a large potion maker in Kingstown.

“How much are you looking to get for this?” William asked, tilting his head to one side.

Potions were a single-use item and usually cost three gold in larger cities. For about six gold, you could also purchase larger, double-sized versions. Though William wasn’t in the market for any, it wasn’t a bad idea to pick one up if they were cheap enough.

“I got a good deal on these,” Miles said. “How does two gold sound?”

The price was right, and even though William only had traveling money on him, he knew Kingstown would have a Merchant’s Guild. Thinking it over, William fished in his pouch and produced the equivalent of two gold coins. Handing them off to Miles, the merchant nodded his head.

“Are you sure you don’t need the other one?” Miles asked. “Anything you buy makes my load lighter.”

William sighed, “I don’t have that much money on me. What kind of deal will you give me?”

“Well, since you bought the first one, I can do a gold for the other,” Miles said.

Counting his money William could see purchasing the second vial would leave him with only a few coppers. The deal was too good to pass up, but it was going to put him dangerously low on funds to buy feed for Pip. Handing over another gold coin, William took the bottles he had purchased and added them to his bag.

“Thank you,” Miles said.

“You don’t have any horse feed do you?” William asked.

“No, that’s not something I carry,” Miles said.

Remounting Pip, William gave the horse a gentle nudge. They moved down the path, leaving Miles pulling his cart behind. William kept the horse at a steady pace, confident his stop hadn’t cost much time.

Back at the carriage, James checked over the horses. While he did so, the rest of the group gathered up their things. A throbbing pain in Gil’s leg told him that another two or three days of the trip would be trouble.

“I think we’re ready to get going again,” Roland said.

Gil nodded as he started to get to his feet.

“How long will it take to get to the capital?” Cam asked.

“Well, we have to pass through Drace’s territory into Collin’s land, and then some of Mark's territory before we even reach the royal province,” Roland said.

“That many?” Gil asked.

“Oh yes, the capital is across the kingdom. It’s in the largest region,” James said.

“Do you think we can make it in four if the weather stays as nice as this?” Roland asked.

“Maybe, but it might take five, if it rains. Of course, that’s if we don’t run into any other troubles along the way.” James said.

“What about bandits? When we left Clearfield, we were attacked by bandits!” Cam said.

“Oh, good heavens,” Roland said.

“As long as we stick to the main roads, it should be safe,” James replied. “I have been driving this route for years and have never been attacked by bandits.”

“Good, I wouldn’t want to see any of them,” Roland said.

“Have you ever been attacked by bandits?” Gil asked Roland.

“I have, but never on this journey. Knights patrol the royal territory, you know,” Roland answered.

“Royal Knights?” Cam asked, suddenly interested.

“That’s right,” James said.

“When we were in the capital, I wanted to see the Royal Knight Academy. Someday, I’m going to go there,” Cam said.

“I think that might work out nicely for you. The Dragonslayer being your father and all,” Luna said.

“Cam has wanted to go there forever,” Gil said with a shrug.

“I will go there, and not just because of my father,” Cam insisted.

Gil marveled at his brother’s determination. It didn’t matter what happened or changed. Cam always stuck to his desire to attend the Royal Knight Academy. While Gil wasn’t sure if it came from stubbornness, he found it admirable.

Roland looked over at Cam as if he were studying the boy to see if he would meet the qualifications for such a statement. Cam must have measured up as Gil noticed Roland nod his head as if it were a real possibility. With lunch over, the group re-boarded the carriage. The sun was high in the sky by the time they began moving forward.

“Before we left, I talked with James, and he said that due to the weather being so nice, we will press on past dark,” Roland said.

“Travel at night?” Cam asked.

“Yes, we have a lot of distance to cover,” Roland said.

Gil didn’t say anything. His leg was bothering him, and he knew the longer they were in the carriage, the more it would do so. Luna frowned at hearing they would be traveling after dark since it was more dangerous. However, the journey to Kingstown was long, so it was understandable.

“Will we be stopping for dinner?” Cam asked.

“No, we will eat when we get to the camp area. James knows of a campground we should be able to reach,” Roland said with a slight frown.

The day eventually gave way to dusk, and the boys found themselves watching a red-orange sunset. Blackness took over outside the carriage as the last of the sun disappeared entirely from the sky. Gil and Cam amused themselves by looking at fireflies light up the passing fields. It appeared to be a sea of tiny lights with how many they saw.

Chapter 18: Evening

It was evening by the time William emerged from the forest. Spotting the main road ahead of him, he rejoined it. William guessed the carriage would soon be stopping for the night, so he looked for spots along the path to set up camp. As night set in around him, the sides of the road became hard to see.

Coming to a flat area, William directed Pip to it. Stopping, he dismounted and tied him up to a nearby tree. Grabbing his bag off the horse, he looked inside and pulled out a blanket and an apple.

“I was saving this for me, but I suppose you need it more than I do. In the morning, we’ll pass a village and get you some proper food,” William said, giving the apple to Pip.

As Pip ate the apple, William laid down on the ground and fell asleep. It had been a long time since he had slept out under the stars, but it felt natural to him. While William was sleeping, a carriage passed by.

Inside that coach, Roland reached over and lit a small lamp using a match. Hanging the lantern on a hook in the center of the cab, its glow cast strange shadows as it swayed with the carriage’s movement. Gil watched the lantern move back and forth as his eyes grew heavy.

“You should close your windows now, or we’ll attract bugs,” Roland said with a slight shudder.

“Do we need the lantern?” Luna asked, concerned using one would draw even more attention to them.

“I like it,” Roland said. “Besides, I don’t have elves’ vision.”

“My window is closed,” Cam replied, latching his window.

“Mine too,” Gil said.

The cooler temperatures helped Gil relax, and soon he had dozed off. The next thing he remembered was the carriage coming to a complete stop. Opening his eyes, he could hear James getting off the front bench. Gil watched from his window as James lit two lanterns on one side of the carriage and moved to the other.

“Are we there?” Cam asked, opening his eyes.

“No, it’ll be a little longer before we get to the campsite,” Roland said.

Almost as if on cue, the carriage began to sway side to side. Gil, already awake, thought about his friends back at the bakery and how the day must have gone without him. Of course, that caused him to think of all the possible disasters that could have happened.

Looking over at Cam, Gil could see that his brother had fallen back asleep. The boys often went to bed early at the cabin, so it was past their bedtime. What Gil guessed to be a couple of hours later, the carriage pulled over to the side of the road into a small clearing and stopped.

“You need to get up. That’s all for today.” Roland elbowed Cam, to wake him.

“We’re in Kingstown?” Cam asked.

“No, we’re stopping for the night,” Gil said.

“We’ve reached the campsite,” Luna added, looking out the window and scanning the dark.

Cam nodded wearily. “That’s nice.”

Roland opened the door and let in a burst of the cool night air. That roused Cam back to a state of consciousness and made Gil laugh. Soon they were all outside, and Roland and Cam helped James unload tents from the top of the carriage.

Looking around where they had pulled off, Gil could tell it was set up for camping. It was a clear, flat area, bordered by trees. Four downed logs had been placed around a used fire pit for seats.

“That one there is mine,” Roland said, pointing to an enormous bundle.

Roland’s tent looked big enough for three or four people.

“One of these others goes to Luna and the last one is for you boys,” James said.

“You don’t have a tent?” Gil asked.

“No, I stay in the carriage at night,” James replied.

“It’s his responsibility, to make sure nothing happens to it,” Roland said.

“That’s right. I have a club and will also make a patrol around camp. I have to make sure there’s no animals or problems,” James said.

“Besides, I feel better if someone stays close to our cargo,” Roland added.

“It doesn’t seem very comfortable,” Cam commented.

“It’s probably more comfortable than the tents are,” Roland replied.

“I’m used to it. With how tall I am it allows me to stretch out between the seats,” James said, with a smile.

Cam and Luna both picked up their tents and began to walk away. Seeing Cam move off, Gil followed him. While the boys moved through the camp, Gil could see a clearing between the trees where a footpath had been worn down.

“Do you know how to set up a tent?” Gil asked.

“Sure, we used to go camping a lot,” Cam said, stopping himself. “I mean before your accident, we did. When you were younger.”

That was something Gil hadn’t known, and it caused him to grow quiet.

James lit a large campfire, bathing the area in a warm orange glow.

“Hey Gil, can you take that side out as far as possible?” Cam asked.

“Okay,” he said, reaching down to pick up one side of the tent.

Gil tried his best to help Cam unroll the fabric. The heavy canvas-like material took all his effort to wrangle flat. While he was doing that, Cam drove a sizable wooden pole into the ground. Moving over to the tent material Gil had flattened out, Cam picked it up and attached one end to the wooden pole.

“We need to drag out that other side too,” Cam said.

“I see,” Gil replied.

Cam watched as his little brother wrestled with the tent.

“How are you doing?” Cam asked.

“Well, it’s not cooperating very well. Some of it’s overlapping,” Gil said.

“Try to straighten it out more,” Cam instructed.

Cam smiled. He had just used the exact phrase William had told him back when they had gone camping in the past. It made him feel as if his father was there with him.

“I think I got it,” Gil said.

Cam moved over to Gil’s side and grabbed hold of the material, stretching it out.

“Whoa, stop!” Gil shouted.

Gil’s footing was partly on the material, and when Cam had pulled on it, he had almost fallen. Cam waited for Gil to move off the tent before he continued. Attaching the other wooden pole to the end made the tent stand up. Moving to the sides, Cam drove a couple of smaller wooden spikes through eyelets in the material to anchor them.

It was too dark to tell precisely how well Cam had done, but Gil had the feeling it was correct. Looking over at the rest of the camp, he could see that Luna had already finished setting up her tent and moved over by the fire. Roland, however, was struggling with his.

“Hey, Cam, maybe you should help Roland,” Gil said.

Cam looked over that way and laughed, “Yeah, it looks like he could use it.”

Cam moved off to help Roland, while Gil went closer to the roaring fire. James was warming himself while Luna was getting a late supper ready. Moving to the edge, Gil could feel the heat radiating from the fire and reached out his hands to warm them.

“Here’s a plate for you,” Luna said.

Gil looked down at dry meat and a piece of fruit. Watching Luna, she handed off a plate to James. Almost too sleepy to eat, Gil robotically took a bite of food and sat down on the nearest log.

“After eating, you should try to get some sleep. We still have a long way to go.” Luna said.

“Do you travel often? My father said most elves live in Kingstown,” Gil asked.

“Most, but not all. I was an adventurer, which required traveling,” Luna answered.

“What was being an adventurer like?” Gil asked.

“It was mostly moving from place to place. Taking care of problems that were too big for those living there to handle,” Luna said.

“Was it dangerous?” Gil questioned.

“It could be, sometimes,” Luna nodded her head slowly.

Gil had millions of questions he wanted to ask her, but his eyes were heavy with sleep, and he didn’t want to overwhelm her. When Cam and Roland had finished, they joined the others, and Luna handed them plates. Taking them, they each found a log to sit on. Cam chose to sit next to Gil.

“What are we having?” Cam asked.

“It’s dry mystery meat and a pear,” Gil said.

“Mystery meat,” Cam groaned slightly.

“After we eat, everyone should try to get some sleep. We will have another busy day traveling tomorrow,” Roland said.

Having finished his meal, Gil looked over at the rest of the group. Their faces, which had only hours before been full of excitement and enthusiasm, were emotionless. It was obvious everyone was tired, only James and Luna seemed to have any energy left in them.

When the last of the food was eaten, everyone handed their plate back to Luna. Exhausted from the road, they moved off towards their tents. The sounds of the nearby woods, which the boys were used to, lulled them quickly to sleep.

Waking at first light, William studied the roadway behind him, looking for any sign of the merchant carriage. Seeing none, William concluded he must be a reasonable distance ahead of them. With that being the case, there was no reason to set out early, so he took his time until a small dot appeared far off on the road.

Straining, he could just make out a carriage. Deciding that it must be the one carrying the boys he gathered up his stuff and rode out. Reaching a small village, William stopped to buy some feed for Pip.

“Just one bag?” The storekeeper questioned.

“Yeah, that’s all for now,” William said, putting some copper coins down on the counter.

Picking up the horse feed, William made his way towards the door. Two men just outside the door were talking. While leaving, he happened to overhear their conversation.

“I tell you, I saw a carriage lit up traveling through town last night. It was a big one too, maybe from the Merchant’s Guild,” one of the men said.

“It was a good night to travel by lantern,” the other man said.

It occurred to William that the carriage carrying his boys matched that description. Feeding Pip, William thought over what he had heard. The weather had been nice, and the more he considered it the more likely he felt the coach driver may have pressed on. It was a very long journey to Kingstown, and traveling as far as one could each day helped shorten it.

“Steady, boy,” William said, mounting Pip and patting him on the neck, nudging him to run.

If the boys were ahead of him, he would have to make up the distance. Back on the main road, William saw a carriage in front of him. He would have to risk being spotted to find out if it was them. Moving closer, he could see it was not theirs. Passing them up, William knew he had some distance to make up.

Chapter 19: Plans in Motion

Unlike Collin’s land, another province in the kingdom which had a silver mine, Lord Drace’s territory only had trees, some water, and a few mountains. Making matters worse, it was open on three sides to its neighbors, making it hard to defend. Looking at a map of the kingdom, it was easy to tell just how plain it was.

The land in Lord Drace’s province was primarily underutilized, and the population was smaller than most. It was a hilly, rocky area that was inadequate for large-scale farming. However, despite these flaws, for several years money had been flowing into Lord Drace’s treasury steadily.

That money was all thanks to a scheme created by the territory's tax collector, Grober, to manipulate loans. Grober’s plan involved borrowing money from every lender he could find. Then using the funds from the second source, he would make payments to the first. Using this method, Grober had been able to keep Lord Drace’s financial status perfect, at least on paper.

“Just how bad is it?” Lord Drace asked.

“Currently, we have enough in the treasury to finish this year,” Grober replied.

Keeping Lord Drace’s territory running took thousands of gold a year.

“One year? That’s it? That’s all the time left?” Lord Drace almost shouted.

“Of course, we could stop paying on all the loans,” Grober said.

“We can’t default!” Lord Drace roared.

“Are you sure? Doing that would cover us for a few years,” Grober said.

A royal investigation had been conducted, and during it, they discovered Lord Drace had borrowed far more money than he could return. What had caused the inspection wasn’t precisely known. Lord Drace believed that the royal family held a grudge against him. Grober, however, figured they must keep track of all the loans and check them against each other.

“If we don’t pay off our debts to the nobles, they will eventually revolt. If we don’t pay the royals, they will seize my territory. The Merchant’s Guild is the only one we can stop paying,” Lord Drace said.

“That might buy us some time, with an additional tax increase. Maybe I could stretch it into the following year,” Grober said.

“So it’s over?” Lord Drace threw up his hands in despair.

“I wouldn’t say that. We could give the nobles some more privileges,” Grober replied.

“Money for privileges,” Lord Drace said, thinking aloud.

The province Lord Drace ruled over was made up mostly of commoners. The small minority of wealthy nobles who lived there supported Lord Drace’s control. The noble families had done quite well under his rule, even being afforded certain privileges they couldn’t get in neighboring regions.

“That’s not long-term enough. We’re just patching the problem,” Lord Drace sighed.

“True, but maybe there’s another way,” Grober offered.

“What, way?” Lord Drace snarled, turning towards Grober.

“It’s not strictly legal, but it could help,” Grober replied.

“Legal? I’m the lord of this territory. Everything here is mine,” Lord Drace said.

“There’s a shipment for the king going out,” Grober replied. “Though I’m not sure what it is, I think it would be safe to say it’s valuable.”

“That blasted child-king is to blame for all this. If it weren’t for him, everything would be fine. I want to strangle that little brat,” Lord Drace’s words trailed off. “How valuable?”

“Enough, I know they hired an adventurer to guard it,” Grober said.

Getting back at the royal family was all Lord Drace could think about. The king, in his mind, deserved to be humiliated just like he had been. Looking over at Grober, Lord Drace began to smile.

“An adventurer? Interesting, tell me more,” Lord Drace said.

“It’s a Merchant’s Guild delivery, going straight to Kingstown,” Grober said.

“How did you hear about it?” Lord Drace questioned.

“Ale loosens lips. I overheard it from a Merchant’s Guild employee,” Grober said.

“Can it be done, though? I can’t send my troops. I wouldn’t want anything connecting me to it,” Lord Drace said.

“I know someone who can take care of this problem,” Grober said.

“You have the means?” Lord Drace asked, raising an eyebrow.

“I do.”

The person Grober referred to was Felix, the head of the Assassin’s Guild. The Assassin’s Guild was not officially a guild in the kingdom. Instead, it was a branch of The Hundred Phantoms. They could be hired to take care of anyone, anywhere, for the right price.

Grober only knew of the Assassin’s Guild because he had accidentally found it. Once, while on vacation in Clearfield, Grober had been passing through an alley drunk and discovered the main entrance. What had appeared as a solid wall to Grober was a secret door leading to the organization.

A few days after the meeting with Lord Drace their plans had been set in motion.

* * * * *

Elsewhere in the kingdom, two shadowy figures met in the dark. One was Duncan, the head of The Hundred Phantoms, and the other was Arara, an elf spy he used to gather information.

“It’s good to see you again,” Ducan said.

“I’m surprised you can see anything in this pitch-black,” Arara answered.

“Oh, how I’ve missed that attitude. I suspect it means you have discovered something?” Duncan asked playfully.

“I have, and you’re not going to like it very much,” Arara said, almost singing the words.

“Well, that’s why I rely on you,” Duncan said. “Someone has to tell me the truth no matter how much it hurts.”

“Your number one lieutenant, Felix, has overstepped his authority,” Arara said, her voice rising in pitch with each word.

“I see, so it was a good idea to send you there. Just how bad is it?” Duncan asked.

“He’s taking jobs off the books,” Arara said flatly.

While taking jobs off the books wasn’t technically allowed, it was expected. Duncan’s organization wasn’t made up of angels. Therefore, that news alone was not troubling, at least to Duncan.

“That’s all?” Duncan asked, sounding disappointed.

“Of course not!” Arara said, her voice returning to song. “I wouldn’t have bothered you over something like that.”

Duncan’s curiosity had been successfully piqued, “Well out with it then.”

“Felix recently took a job off the books to hit a merchant carriage,” Arara said, suddenly taking on a serious tone. “That’s the type of thing I would bother you about.”

“What? A merchant carriage? Is he an idiot?” Duncan asked, shocked.

“Maybe? Who would have thought Felix would grow a pair?” Arara joked.

Hitting a merchant carriage was a high-profile job, especially to be taken privately. Doing something like that would undoubtedly bring a lot of royal attention. Duncan frowned as he realized Felix had gone too far.

“It’s a merchant carriage leaving from Brighton. The order is to hit it outside of Lord Drace’s territory,” Arara sang. “No one is to be left alive.”

“A carriage from Brighton?” Duncan questioned, his voice deepening.

“Oh, is there something I don’t know?” Arara teased. “You’re not seeing someone else now are you?”

Duncan already had information about the carriage leaving Brighton bound for Kingstown. He knew who and what was on it. Namely, William The Dragonslayer’s sons. Duncan had, for whatever reason, taken a liking to Gil, who he had met at the tournament in Clearfield. However, liking the boy or not he knew better than to ever attack them.

Duncan growled and punched a nearby wall. “That idiot.”

“I told you, you weren’t going to like it. After they kill everyone on board, the assassins are supposed to take the valuables and make it look like bandits,” Arara said.

Breathing in deeply, Duncan looked over at Arara. It would be impossible to stop if the mission were already set. Felix had placed him in quite the spot.

“That’s the plan? Make it look like bandits?” Duncan shook his head from side to side.

Not only was the job a big one, but making it look like bandits was a stupid thing to do. Bandits didn’t hit the Merchant’s Guild carriages for a reason, they were under the king’s protection. Robbing one of them would bring the entire force of the Royal Knights down upon every bandit in the kingdom.

“Clearly you didn’t choose him for his brains,” Arara commented. “Personally, I never really cared for him.”

“Is Felix trying to attack me personally?” Duncan asked aloud, primarily to himself.

“I doubt it’s personal, you should know better than I how easily the small minded can be tempted by gold,” Arara said. “I could always go back and get more details, but if it’s this important you might not want to wait on me.”

“You’re right, as usual. I have another job that needs your attention. First, however, we need to deal with this.” Duncan said.

“Do you want me to kill Felix? It might be fun taking out the head of an Assassin’s Guild,” Arara said, her enthusiasm evident.

“No, I will tend to him personally. Business matters are best handled directly. For now, let’s do something a little less bloodthirsty,” Duncan said.

“How disappointing,” Arara replied.

“We still have guard connections in Kingstown, right?” Duncan asked.

“Who?” Arara questioned playfully.

“The captain of the guard in Kingstown. I don’t remember his name, but he’s been reliable in the past,” Duncan said.

“Oh, yeah, I know what you're talking about. Sir Garath, right?” Arara asked, the corner of her mouth turning up.

“That’s the one,” Duncan replied.

“What do you want me to do to him?” Arara asked.

“Send out a message, make it a general tip, something like the merchant’s wagon will be attacked en-route. Say it was overheard at a local tavern or bar,” Duncan said, his frown deepening.

Selling out his men to the Royal Knights was not something Duncan liked doing. Of course, if they were captured instead of killed, he could get them back. Betrayal, however, didn’t sit well with his stomach.

“There’s something else you should know,” Arara said. “I saved the best for last.”

“Out with it,” Duncan demanded, his patience waning.

“Slak is one of the assassins assigned to the job,” Arara replied.

Slak was possibly the most talented assassin in the entire organization. Close to a dozen high-profile noble deaths could be attributed directly to him. The king personally had put a large bounty on his head. Losing Slak would be a blow for the Assassin’s Guild, and it would cost Duncan time and money.

“Slak,” Duncan said.

“You sure you want me to send tha-” Arara started to ask.

“I am. It doesn’t matter if Slak dies,” Duncan said, cutting off Arara.

Hesitation as the leader of a group like The Hundred Phantoms was dangerous. Duncan had replied more out of habit than necessity. Arara and Duncan understood each other, she would have allowed him to change his mind without seeing it as a weakness.

“Is that everything?” Duncan asked, letting out a sigh.

“It is,” Arara said.

“Good work, as usual,” Duncan said.

“Always,” Arara sang, giving a small bow to Duncan. “Don’t have all the fun without me.”

With that Arara disappeared into the shadows, leaving Duncan alone with his thoughts. The plans set in motion by Lord Drace and Duncan were entirely unknown to the travelers. Making their way to Kingstown, each group continued down the road, entirely unaware of the dangers lurking ahead.

Chapter 20: Assassins

It was still dark outside when Gil felt someone wake him up. Rubbing the sleep from his eyes, Gil at first thought he was dreaming. There in the tent, leaning over him, was Luna. Setting up, Gil rested back on his arms.

“You should wake your brother,” Luna whispered.

“Okay,” Gil nodded.

“When you are both up and dressed, break down your tent. We’ll want to get back on the road as quickly as possible,” she added.

Gil nodded his head to show he understood.

“I’m going to start breakfast,” she said, turning.

Gil watched Luna vanish behind the tent flap. Reaching over, he proceeded to wake up his brother. Even though they were far from home, the action reminded him of what he did every morning. Cam slowly opened an eye and pushed Gil away.

“What?” Cam asked meekly, still half asleep.

“It’s time to get up. We’re supposed to get dressed and take down the tent,” Gil said.

“What tent?” Cam asked.

“The one you're sleeping in,” Gil replied.

“I’m awake,” Cam grumbled.

Cam, realizing they weren’t home, breathed in the morning air and opened his eyes. The previous day’s journey came back to him. Looking over at Gil, Cam began to gather his clothes. Gil did likewise.

“Luna’s making us some breakfast,” Gil said.

Cam nodded his head as he put on a sock. Soon the boys were dressed and leaving the tent. Gil took a step outside and looked around. A low-lying fog covered everything on the ground in a strange white mist.

“Look at that,” Cam said.

“I see it.”

“Is your bag ready to put back on the carriage?” Cam asked.

“It is,” Gil nodded.

Cam reached back inside the tent and picked up their bags. The morning light had not yet fully arrived, but the fire was bright and crackling. Cam moved to the carriage while Gil went over by the fire.

The clearing that made up the campsite was larger than Gil thought. Looking around him, he could see what had been hidden from view the night before. The worn path through the nearby trees led off to a small creek. James was over in that direction, filling a bucket with freshwater.

“What are we having for breakfast?” Cam asked.

“Eggs and a piece of bread,” Luna replied.

“Sounds good,” Gil said.

“You boys should break down your tent. I imagine everyone will want to leave as soon as breakfast is over,” Luna said, pointing to their tent.

“Alright,” Cam said.

“I’ll help,” Gil added, following his brother in that direction.

Taking down the little tent proved to be a more significant task than setting it up. It had to be put into a tight bundle to fit on top of the carriage. Gil took one side of the flattened tent material and Cam the other. Together, they rolled it up. Gil’s side was not as tight, and the bundle looked strangely lumpy.

“How’s your leg doing?” Cam asked.

“It’s okay, it’s better for now,” Gil said, dreading what it would feel like later that day.

Roland emerged from his tent with a sigh, and the boys looking over that way could see he was quite the sight. Usually clean-cut, Roland looked ragged and tired. Half stumbling, he made the walk over to the creek to wash up.

“Did you see him?” Cam asked.

“Sure did. I guess mornings don’t agree with Roland,” Gil replied.

The boys laughed before heading back over to the fire. Luna had already started breakfast, and the smell of eggs hung in the air. James, joining them, filled glasses from the bucket.

“How did everyone sleep?” James asked.

“Just fine,” Cam said.

Gil nodded silently in agreement.

“It was okay. I prefer a soft bed or amaca to the ground.” Luna said.

“What’s an amaca?” Cam asked.

“It’s the traditional bed of elves. They’re made out of tree fibers and attached on the ends with rope. The bed hangs above the ground,” Luna said.

Luna flattened out one of her hands and held it up slightly curved. Swinging it back and forth, she made a motion to mimic the movements of the bed. To Gil, it looked like she was trying to show off something similar to a hammock.

“They hang off the ground?” Cam asked.

“They do.”

“How far?”

“It depends. I’ve heard that back when the elves lived in the Iron Forest. Some slept high in the air off the ground. However, the only ones I’ve ever seen have only been a few feet off the floor,” Luna said.

Cam nodded his head while imagining what such a bed might look like. Roland, who had cleaned himself up to his usual appearance, joined the group. With everyone around them, Luna began handing out plates.

“Traveling is one of those things that simply must be tolerated,” Roland said.

“We traveled a good distance that first day. If we stay on the same schedule, we’ll make Kingstown in another two,” James said.

“The sooner we get to the inn for a good night’s sleep, the better,” Roland grumbled.

“What’s the inn going to be like?” Gil asked.

“Ah, the Royal Inn. It’s the very essence of comfort. Has everything,” Roland said.

“A swimming pool?” Cam asked.

“Indeed it does. Of course, the only thing I care about is a nice comfy bed,” Roland said.

After James had eaten, he walked around the carriage examining it.

“What is James doing?” Gil asked.

“It’s a pre-road checkup. He wants to make sure the carriage is ready for today’s travels,” Roland said.

Gil watched James hitch the horses to the front of the carriage while Cam helped Roland break down his tent. Once all their belongings were stored back on the coach, they climbed into the cab one by one. They had the same seating arrangement as the day before. With a slight jerk, the carriage started moving back towards the road.

“Do you think we will make it in another two days?” Luna asked.

“I hope so,” Roland said.

Soon they had rejoined the road and were heading to Kingstown once more. Gil looking out his window, watched some field pass by. What he would calculate to be an hour later, the view changed to more trees. Losing interest Gil looked around the inside of the cab.

“Hey, there’s a village,” Cam said.

“It looks like Brighton,” Gil replied.

“It really does,” Cam agreed.

Passing near the small village, Gil could see the collection of buildings and tents set up close to each other. The materials they were made of and the shapes resembled the town the boys called home. As the village grew small in the back window, Gil settled into his seat.

William had Pip moving almost at a run. Eventually, he could see another carriage on the road ahead of him. Slowing down, he tried to study its shape to see if it was the one carrying the boys. It was hard to determine as most carriages looked very similar.

Having no other shortcuts and just a straight road ahead, William had to be very careful with how close he got. Looking to his left and right, he saw the fields he had been passing turn into trees. Reaching out he patted Pip, allowing the horse to slow down to a fast trot.

“Do you think that’s them?” William asked.

Pip snorted a response, and William nodded. Looking forward, William could see that the road ahead of him widened out. It was an indicator he had just left Lord Drace’s territory.

Riding behind the carriage, William matched their speed, keeping them within sight.  Collin’s Land, directly above Lord’s Drace’s territory, maintained their roads better. The tree line ahead of him was cut further back allowing for a flat grassy area along the sides of the road.

The road the carriage was traveling on was primarily a rocky one, and occasionally Gil inside the cab would be tossed about. However, the last bump they had encountered was different than the previous ones, jostling everyone inside. It left the passengers all tangled up.

Luna’s body was tossed against Gil’s. His hand was pressed against Luna’s blouse, but instead of soft skin, her body felt hard. Luna’s wearing armor? It was a surprise to Gil, who hadn’t noticed before.

“Is everyone alright?” Roland asked.

“Yeah,” Cam replied.

“I am,” Gil said.

“Just fine. That was quite the bump though,” Luna said, looking troubled.

Does she know I noticed the armor? Gil wasn’t sure why Luna looked worried. It was possible she was only concerned about the bump, but he couldn’t shake the knowledge her armor was hidden. As everyone righted themselves, things seemed to return to normal.

“Do you think the driver will stop?” Luna asked.

“I don’t think they feel the bumps like we do,” Roland replied.

James had felt the bump, but it was a different sensation from the driver’s seat. Further away from the wheels, he hadn’t been tossed about as much as his passengers. To him, it was as if they had run over something, but nothing worth stopping for.

Ahead of William were two strange figures alongside the road. From his distance to them, they were just small forms moving about. Closing the gap, he started to make out some details.

At first it appeared that two men were retrieving a fallen log from the roadway. However, Willam wondered how a branch had found its way onto the road with the foliage cut back. Getting closer, he could see a rope attached to it.

As the sun hit the object they were pulling, glints of steel shined along its length. From the metal reflection in the light, William knew whatever they were up to wasn’t good. Encouraging Pip to quicken his pace, William drew closer and saw the figures were smaller than regular humans.

The two child-sized figures wore dark robes intended to make them harder to see. Standing on the sunny roadside, surrounded by greens and browns, they stood out. As soon as he got close enough to get a look at them William shouted.

“Hey, what are you up to?” William demanded.

William caught the attention of one of them, who looked up at him. It was then he saw they weren’t human. The green skin and solid black eyes told him they were goblins.

Goblins or goblin kin were a race found throughout the kingdom. They came in a wide variety of sizes and shades of greens and browns. Considered a wild race, they were to be killed on sight. Had they been taller, William would have ridden straight at them.

“Whoa, slow down,” William said, bringing Pip to a stop.

William dismounted and drew his sword. The nearest goblin watching him dropped the rope and turned to face him. Reaching into his robes, he pulled out a strange knife that resembled a sickle.

William remembered how he had been shown something like it before. Back in his days at the Royal Academy, one of the required classes for third-year students was called: Dangerous Weapons and How to Use Them. The students had been shown a ‘splinter blade’ during that class.

It was a knife crafted of thin layers of metal. If someone were cut with it during combat, the top metal layer would shred off inside them, often causing death to occur later. Taking a defensive position, William countered an attack with his sword.

The goblin growled loudly as he lunged forward again. The knife missed William, and he readied himself for a counter-attack, re-adjusting his stance. Seeing an opening, William lunged. His sword met the knife’s blade, and a layer of steel chunks fell to the ground.

“You’re going to have to do better than that,” William said.

The other goblin readied what would best be described as a small wrist crossbow. Raising his arm and lining up the shot, he fired a dart at William. The dart hit his armor, falling harmlessly to the ground.

While the goblin to the side reloaded another dart, the goblin closer to him attacked again. William dodged and found an opening of his own, driving his sword deep into the goblin. His blade found a vital point, and the goblin fell dead to the ground. Using his foot as leverage against the dead goblin’s body he withdrew his sword. Turning his attention to the other one, he could see the goblin was aiming the wrist crossbow again.

The dart flew wide, missing him entirely as he moved over that way. The goblin hastily reloaded it. Charging the goblin, William’s sword sank into his belly. The goblin laughed and fired a dart at point-blank range.

Hitting its mark, the dart stung as it pierced into William’s neck. Pulling it out, he saw a gooey substance covering its tip. He knew at once he had been poisoned. Depending on what kind it was, he could have seconds to hours before it took effect.

“You may have killed me, but you are already dead,” Slak said, laughing.

“Oh, you can talk?” William asked.

“I can,” Slak replied.

William, with a flick of his wrist, turned his sword. The goblin let out a cry of agony and spit blood out of his mouth. He fell silent. William’s vision began to blur. Dropping his sword, he stumbled to Pip’s side. Struggling with his bag he opened it and took out the two potions.

Grabbing them, William fell back to the ground. The collision caused one of the bottles to fly out of his hand. With only one remaining, he popped the cork out with his thumb and quickly drank its contents. Blackness fell all around him as he lost consciousness.

Chapter 21: More About Elves

Inside the carriage, Gil’s leg was starting to throb. Biting down on the inside of his cheek, he tried to negate the pain. All I have to do is endure.
Soon it will be lunchtime.

“That was quite something,” Roland said.

“I’ll say, it tossed us all around,” Cam added.

“I hope we still make Kingstown tomorrow,” Roland said.

“It’s been a little while since I’ve been to Kingstown,” Luna said quietly.

“Born there, weren’t you?” Roland asked.

“I was. It’s quite different from Brighton. So many more people, everywhere.”

“It’s a huge city, you know. There’s not another one like it in the kingdom,” Roland said.

“Are there lots of shops?” Gil asked curiously.

“Gil, you are going to love the shops. They are so much larger and full of all kinds of things. I’m convinced you could find anything if you knew where to look,” Roland said.

“Anything?” Cam asked.

“All the latest styles and designs, it’s a marvel to behold,” Roland said with a happy sigh.

Looking out the window, Gil could see that the sun was already climbing high into the sky. Judging from that, he guessed lunch was only an hour or two away. It was apparent to Gil that Roland had a soft spot in his heart for Kingstown.

“I can’t wait to see the city. Especially the Royal Knight Academy,” Cam said.

“I’ve been by the arena, but I’ve never gone inside,” Roland said.

“Is it enormous?” Cam asked.

“Not as big at the Royal Magic Academy, but yes, it is quite large,” he answered.

“I’m supposed to go to the Magic Academy and see one of the teachers, Frederick,” Gil said.

“What for?” Roland asked.

“When I was younger, there was an accident. Frederick was the one who helped me,” Gil said.

“I know him,” Luna replied.

“What?” Gil asked.

“He’s a friend of my father’s,” Luna said.

“That mage is quite famous. I think he used to be an advisor to the old king,or something like that,” Roland added.

“Frederick knows your father?” Gil asked.

“Magic-users are a tight-knit group,” Luna replied.

Just as the conversation got interesting, the coach suddenly stopped. Lunchtime had arrived, earlier than Gil thought. As the group exited the carriage, a warm sunny day greeted them. Looking around, Gil could tell the break was welcomed.

As Luna spread out the blanket, she watched Gil find a spot on it to lay his leg out straight. She had been so focused on outside threats that she hadn’t realized just how painful the trip had been on him. Seeing his discomfort, she moved over next to him.

“Il dolore scompare,” Luna said, extending her hands over his leg.

A blue light covered Gil’s right leg and the discomfort he was feeling eased.

“Was that healing magic?” Gil asked.

“It is, but it’s just a minor healing spell. It’s the only one I know.” Luna said.

Luna can use magic.

“Thank you,” Gil said.

Luna nodded lightly before heading over to the fire to start lunch. Leftover stale bread from breakfast and a small piece of dried meat was handed to each person. The group washed their food down with water. While the meal was less than desirable, the relief Gil felt from Luna’s healing more than made up for it.

“Is there a lot of magic in Kingstown?” Gil asked.

“Oh my yes. Magic is everywhere,” Roland replied.

“My father runs a magic shop there,” Luna said quietly.

“Really, a magic shop?” Gil asked.

“Yes, the city is known for its magic shops. Everything from potions to spellbooks. Even rare magical items can be purchased if you have enough gold.” Roland said.

“I could buy a magical sword?” Cam asked.

“If you have the gold to do so,” Roland said, looking at the boy.

“Does your father’s shop sell weapons?” Gil asked.

“Oh, an elf magic shop. Probably not. I would guess it carries mostly powders and potions,” Roland said.

“My father’s shop sells plenty of magical items from rings to staffs to books and yes powders and potions,” Luna said.

“Weapons, magical or not, are mostly only sold in weapon shops,” Roland said.

“I don’t know for sure, but it’s often said the selection of magical items in Kingstown is the biggest in the world,” Luna said.

Roland kept taking over the conversation. Gil would have preferred to hear from Luna about her father’s shop. From the way everyone talked, Kingstown began to sound more like a fairy-tale than a real place.

“It’s the food I like, though. It’s exquisite, not like these trail rations,” Roland said.

“Is it better than dry bread?” Gil asked, poking his stale bread about his plate.

“They have fresh seafood daily, and the variety of wine is simply to die for,” Roland said, closing his eyes as he imagined it.

“Seafood?” Gil asked.

“Fish, shrimp, crab - you name it, they have it. I could eat an entire year there and not have the same meal twice. It’s really something,” Roland said.

“So your father runs a magic shop?” Gil asked, trying to steer the conversation back to that topic.

Luna nodded, “The magic district and the elven district both have an extensive selection of magical items.”

“Really?” Gil asked, his eyes widening.

“I don’t even think the empire has such a place,” Roland said.

Luna was far more tight-lipped about her past than Gil had hoped for.

“What’s the king like?” Gil asked.

“I don’t know,” Roland confessed. “I’ve sold goods to several royal family members, but never to his highness.”

“The royal family?” Cam asked.

“Yes, I sell to them and several prominent noble families. It will be a great honor to meet the king finally,” Roland said.

“That will be something, getting to see the king,” Cam said.

“It’s very unusual, you know, for anyone not from Vale to get invited to the castle,” Roland added.

“What regions do trade with Kingstown?” Gil asked.

“I don’t know them all. The Kingdom of Brog is one, I do know. Brog is a kingdom mostly of dwarves, renowned craftsmen who can shape any metal into any design imaginable. But, there are many others. They say a hundred ships sail into the capital harbor a day. It makes the city full of people from all over.” Roland said.

“What kingdom are you from, originally?” Gil asked.

“I’m from the Great Empire of Saladin. It’s a desert region, you know,” Roland said.

“A desert?” Cam questioned.

“Full of sand,” Roland said. “Everywhere you look, the ground is sand. Not like it is here. There are far fewer trees, and most of them bear fruit. It’s a larger place that mostly trades by ship. Full of rich treasures, they bring jewels and silk and other precious items into Kingstown to sell.”

Gil wasn’t sure if Roland was embellishing his home or not, but when he spoke of it, he had a glassy, far away look in his eyes. It was apparent he loved his homeland. Gil started to wonder why Roland was in the Kingdom of Vale and not there.

The fact that other kingdoms existed was new not only to Gil but also to Cam. Their studies seemed to lack geography, focusing mainly on reading, writing, and math. Cam was excited to hear more stories about the people that lived in those lands, so he hung onto every word Roland said.

Lunch sadly ended far too soon, and as everyone regained their seats inside the carriage, the conversation ended. Gil and Cam amused themselves by watching out their tiny windows at the world passing by. After the coach began moving again, about twenty minutes later a sudden jolt brought them to a stop. Not only that, but they were leaning sharply to one side.

Everyone inside was thrown into disarray. Gil found himself resting on Luna. His position was far more comfortable than Cam’s. Roland’s large body  was squishing his older brother. Gil held back a little laugh as he saw Cam’s discomfort.

Untangling themselves, everyone emptied from inside. James, climbing down from his bench, held the door open for the passengers. Looking around, it was not hard to see what the problem was. One of the carriage wheels had broken in half. Cam and James worked on getting the wheel off of the carriage. At the same time, the rest of the group milled about on the side of the road.

“Hmm… I do think this will cause a delay,” Roland said. “I hope it’s not too long. We are expected at the castle a few days from now.”

“What is that over there?” Gil asked, pointing at something tall in the distance.

“That’s Lookout Tower. It’s an old watchtower that sits on a cliff,” Luna said.

“Watchtower?” Gil asked.

“The kingdom built it during the elven war. They were afraid of an elven invasion,” Roland said.

Roland, who was usually very cautious of his words, allowed his annoyance to get the better of him. Glancing over at Luna, he tried to tell if she had been offended by him mentioning the elven war. Luna’s expression hadn’t changed, so he figured she probably wasn’t.

“I see,” Gil said, looking over at Luna for the same reason.

“Far past that watchtower to the east is the Iron Forest. That’s the original home of the elves,” Luna said.

Bored of watching Cam and James try to take off the broken wheel, Luna took Gil aside.

“Would it be alright if I practiced with your blade?” Luna asked.

“Of course you can,” Gil said. “I actually have them both.”

“What, you have them both?” Luna asked, her eyes lighting up.

“I do,” Gil said, noticing the sudden change in Luna. “They’re both with my stuff. I’ll go get them.”

Gil returned to her, having retrieved his blades from the top of the carriage with Cam’s help. Luna had never thought she would be reunited with the swords. Running her hand over the flower embroidery on one of the sheaths, Gil caught a slight grin crossing her lips. Drawing out the sword, Luna looked it over, studying the blade before putting it back.

“My mom did the flowers on the sheath,” Luna said.

Gil nodded his head, not sure how to reply. Watching her, he saw Luna kneel and place the swords down in front of her. It’s like she’s praying.

A few moments passed before Luna stood up. Picking up the swords, she walked over to an open field. Gil followed after her. Putting the belt that held the swords around her waist, she fastened it.

“What was that you did back there?” Gil asked.

“I prayed to the god of the elves to protect us. Maybe we’ll get some good luck and get back on the road,” Luna said.

“Is the god of the elves the same as the one the kingdom's church worships?” he asked.

“Some say it is,” she replied.

“So do elves worship in the church?” he questioned.

“A few have joined the kingdom’s church. Most don’t believe the god they worship is the same. The elven god is the creator of everything around,” she said, motioning out to the field and the trees and the sky above.

Taking the swords by their handles, Luna stepped forward into the field. There, she began to move about, swinging them. Gil had been unable to imagine the delicate, beautiful Luna fighting with a sword, but watching her changed his opinion. While her movements were graceful, Gil could see that each arching motion was deliberate and would be effective in a sword fight.

Luna’s use of the two blades was mesmerizing. Using wide sweeping motions, she cut through the air. It was far different from how William had taught the boys. At times Luna’s movements looked more like a modern dancer than sword fighting.

Everything from her grip on the sword’s handle to the strike locations was entirely different. Watching Luna was like watching a famous ballet performer move across the stage. It seemed almost impossible that her body could move so fluidly. Gil would have sworn that Luna floated above the ground as she covered the field.

“Can you show me how to do that?” Gil asked.

Luna smiled as she looked back at him. “Of course.”

Keeping her eyes on Gil was far more manageable when they were alone. Motioning Gil over to her, Luna handed off one of the blades to him. Then she placed the other blade in the sheath about her waist.

“Hold the sword out from your body,” Luna said.

Gil tried to follow along with what Luna instructed him to do. Seeing Gil’s stiff stance brought Luna closer to him, and grabbing his right hand, she guided it.

“Like this,” Luna said.

Releasing his hand, she watched as Gil tried to repeat the motion Luna had just shown him, but doing so for him was impossible. The training William had driven into the boys proved hard to break. Luna moved in close to Gil again and everything in that moment other than the two of them disappeared.

“You need to loosen your grip,” Luna said. “The sword needs to become part of you. An extension of your arms. Imagine that it is no longer a blade, but your hand.”

Gil tried to change his grip to how Luna had held hers.

It was troublesome for him as he felt the sword would fly from his hand if he moved. The results made her laugh, and Luna moved her hand up to her mouth to hide it. Even when she’s laughing at me it’s cute.

“Your grip is still too tight. Loosen it up,” Luna said.

“Like this?” Gil asked.

“It’s better, but you’re still too rigid,” she said. “You are fighting like a human, but you need to have the grace of an elf. Only when you achieve the motions of water will you be correct.”

“Water?” He asked, confused.

“Yes, water doesn’t move all at once. It moves smoothly, gradually,” Luna said, demonstrating with her arms. “Your actions need to be just like that, determined and graceful.”

Since William had known that Gil was far weaker than Cam, he had reduced how many moves he taught him. That made most of the movements Gil had learned short quick thrusts for the elven blade. While trying to make the long movements Luna was showing him, his body's memory corrected them.

“Is it any better?” Gil asked.

“Yes,” Luna laughed. “It’s better, but still not good. Watching you is like watching an elven child try for the first time.”

Luna's comment only made the indignity of his actions sting all that much more. Determined to get the motion, Gil tried again and again. The afternoon passed by quickly for them. Roland, looking over their way, grew angrier. His fellow travelers might be off in a field playing, but there he was with a crucial meeting ahead of him, stuck at the side of the road.

Luna looked at the small boy in front of her and wasn’t sure what to make of him. Gil was just a kid in many ways, but somehow, he seemed far older than his tiny body. Gil's determination to make the same moves she had impressed her. Unlike many, he hadn’t just given up.

“Do you think I will ever get it?” he asked, tired from practicing.

“If you keep trying,” Luna said with a smile.

Luna’s smile was just the encouragement Gil needed, and he continued to practice the sweeping motions with the blade. Eventually, when he became too tired to continue, he rested to the side. While he did that, Luna took the two swords and ran through more stances and motions. Luna was amazing to watch, and her mastery of the weapons made Gil’s jaw drop. Not only could she make motions like water, but she did so effortlessly. After some time, Luna, also tired, moved to where Gil was sitting.

“Thank you,” Luna said, holding the elven swords out for Gil.

“No, you keep them,” he said. “I think it’s obvious who is better with them.”

“What?” she asked.

“I want you to keep them. Of course, that comes with one condition. When we are in Kingstown, I will need to pick up a new one.” Gil said. “Can you help me with that?”

“I couldn’t,” Luna said, looking at the swords.

“It’s a gift. Like the bracelet you gave me,” Gil said.

Luna was confused by Gil’s kindness. Having only sold the swords to have enough money to survive, she longed for them back. Convincing herself that protecting him would be easier with them, she nodded her head.

“So how about it? Can you help me pick up an elven blade in Kingstown?” Gil asked. “I only need one, so that might be harder than you think.”

Luna smiled, “I know just the place.”

Chapter 22: A Broken Wheel

Gil and Luna returned to where Roland was standing. Gil could tell Roland was in a foul mood when he looked over at him. With his hands on his hips, the merchant watched and directed James and Cam as they tried to get the wheel off the coach.

“How much longer?” Roland growled.

“As long as it takes. I assure you, the boy and I are doing our best,” James said.

“It’s not working,” Cam said, stepping back from the coach. “I have an idea, though.”

“Well, out with it,” Roland snapped.

“When we had some trouble with the family’s cart, I was able to lift it using a large branch,” Cam said.

“Do you think that would work? The carriage is much larger,” Gil asked.

“Maybe? I’ll have to get a bigger branch,” Cam answered.

“Well, it wouldn’t hurt to try, I guess,” James said, wiping the sweat from his brow.

Gil looked over at James, and he could see the man was worn out from wrestling with the broken wheel. Sweat rings had formed under his arms. While he wasn’t sure how old James was, the wrinkles on his face showed he was well past his prime.

Cam eventually returned from a nearby patch of trees with a thick branch. He placed it under the carriage just as William had done with the cart. Using the branch, James and Cam managed to lift the carriage high enough that it cleared the ground. Cam, throwing all his weight on it with Roland’s help, was able to keep it off the ground while James moved over to the wheel and worked it loose.

“That got it. Cam, you're a genius,” Roland said.

When the wheel was entirely off, Roland breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, progress had been made, but he was still stressed that it had taken all afternoon to accomplish it. With the wheel off, though, they had a new problem. The merchant carriage didn’t have a replacement.

“I think we should send Cam to the village we passed to get the wheel fixed,” James said, exhausted.

“I can do that,” Cam said, wanting to be helpful.

“He has been going into Brighton alone,” Gil added.

“I’d do it myself, but I’m not supposed to leave the carriage,” James said, thinking aloud.

“Send Cam by himself?” Roland asked.

“He’s strong enough to carry the wheel there and back,” James said.

“Don’t you think he’s too young?” Roland questioned.

“I’m thirteen,” Cam said eagerly, trying to sway their opinion.

“Someone has to stay here,” James replied, looking over at the coach.

“Well, yes. Of course.” Roland sighed.

“I don’t think the elf could carry the broken wheel. We could send Luna along with the boy, though,” James said, thinking that over.

Hearing that they might send Luna off without him, Gil frowned.

“I was an adventurer, so it might be best for me to stay here with the cargo,” Luna said.

“She is probably the best choice to protect the carriage,” Roland agreed.

“Gil would slow anyone going into town down. I think he should stay here with me,” Luna said.

Gil frowned. Luna was pointing out his right leg, which wasn’t something Gil liked. While he wanted to stay with her, he didn’t want it to be because of that.

“I see. Makes sense,” James nodded.

“There’s no reason to send Gil,” Roland agreed.

The choice was quickly down to Roland and Cam. Being out of shape, Roland wasn’t interested in a long walk. That and Cam’s eagerness to help pushed things in his favor. Taking the oldest boy aside, Roland reached into his money pouch and pulled out four silver coins.

“That should be enough to get the wheel fixed,” Roland said.

Cam reached out and took the coins.

“Be careful,” James said. “That wheel’s heavy.”

Roland gave Cam a slight push in the direction of the broken wheel.

“I got it,” Cam said, picking it up.

“How long do you think it will take him?” Roland asked as he watched Cam head down the road.

“Not sure. It depends on how much work the wheel needs,” James replied.

“What should we do?” Gil asked.

“Rather than just waste time, I think we should set up camp,” James said.

“Here?” Roland asked.

“Yeah, it’s at least flat enough,” James replied.

James climbed upon the leaning carriage and tossed down the tents. Seeing the one the boys had used the night before, Gil moved over next to it. Reaching down, he tried to drag it.

The weight of the tent bundle and the pain in his leg slowed him down, and he was only able to get it a few feet from where James had tossed it. Luna, seeing Gil struggle, came over to help him.

“I can do it,” Gil insisted.

“Don’t be silly,” Luna said, picking up the tent.

Moving over to a flat area, Luna laid the tent down. Gil, feeling useless, moved over that way to unroll it. Soon he had the poles and the material in a pile, but putting it up would be impossible for him. Angry, Gil sat down beside the flat tent and scowled at it.

“Let me help you with that,” Luna said.

Gil watched as Luna set up the tent for him. Having her doing all the work was more than he could take, and Gil, crossing his arms, flopped fully onto the ground. Having envisioned a different trip than the one playing out, Gil began to cry.

“What’s wrong? Is your leg bothering you?” Luna asked.

“No, it's fine,” Gil said, hiding his tears.

“Things will get better. We’ll be in Kingstown in a few days,” Luna said, unsure how to comfort him.

* * * * *

Cam, excited at being helpful, made good time arriving at the village. It was similar in size to Brighton, and looking over the buildings, he was relieved to see the blacksmith shop. Heading in that direction, he adjusted his grip on the broken wheel.

“Looks like you have a broken wheel there son,” the blacksmith said.

Cam nodded his head as he sat the wheel down on the blacksmith’s work table.

“My name is Freed. I’m the village blacksmith. I haven’t seen you before.”

Reaching over, Freed grabbed a hammer and moved closer to the wheel.

“Hello, I’m Cam. Our carriage broke down on the road.”

“Welcome to Darg village. Let’s take a look at that wheel of yours. Where were you headed?” Freed asked.

“Kingstown,” Cam said.

“Kingstown. A lot of folks pass by here going that way. Say, this wheel’s got some real damage. I haven’t seen one with breaks like these before,” Freed said.

“Can you fix it?” Cam asked.

“Fix? No, I will have to rebuild it. Still, it’s odd how the breakage looks like it runs up and down and not sideways the way wheels normally wear,” Freed said, talking more to himself.

“How long will it take?” Cam asked.

“It’s a pretty big job, but I should be able to do it. You're in luck, I’m not busy on anything else right now, so I might get it done by nightfall,” Freed said.

“Nightfall?” Cam asked.

“Maybe. If not, I can have it in the morning for you. It just depends on how the work goes. Won’t be cheap either as I will have to replace a lot of the wood,” Freed said.

Cam nodded his head as he watched Freed turn the wheel and examine it closer. Freed knocked out one of the broken rim pieces using the hammer he had. Picking up the piece, he held it up to his face.

“Looks like something just ate the wood. But it’s all solid, no rot?” Freed asked aloud, knocking out another splintered wood chunk. “My best guess right now is two silver for the work. It could be more or less once I get into it.”

“That’s fine,” Cam said, preoccupied with thinking about how he would stay all night in the village.

“There is a small pub out on the edge of town that serves food. It would probably be the most comfortable place to wait. They serve a pretty good meal, and there’s no reason for you to stick around here,” Freed said, looking over at Cam.

Cam, who was hungry from the walk, nodded his head. Leaving the blacksmith’s shop, he headed down a road, past a row of buildings until he saw one marked ‘Boar’s Rest’. Entering, he was greeted by a large woman who directed him over to a table. Cam could see that the place had six empty tables.

“The name’s Betty, love. Don’t think I’ve seen you before. Just passing through?”

“Yea, the blacksmith’s working on a carriage wheel for me,” Cam said.

“Freed? Well, you're in good hands there. Where are you headed to?” Betty asked.

“Kingstown,” Cam replied.

“A little young to be traveling by yourself, ain’t you?” Betty asked.

“There’s a group of us,” Cam said.

“Most people pass by our little village, so it’s nice to see a new face. Today we have sliced, smoked beef with a side of vegetables. That’s our food choice. We also have ale and water to drink.”

“That sounds good,” Cam said, tired of dried mystery meat. “I’ll take a plate of food and some water.”

“Got it,” Betty said, moving away and disappearing behind a door.

Cam wasn’t sure about spending Roland’s money, but he was hungry, and the wheel shouldn’t take all the funds. Looking around, he saw they weren’t busy as he was the only customer. A small bell rang out, and he turned his attention to the front door. A couple of men entered and made their way over to a table nearby.

“Here comes trouble. You two had better not cause me any today,” Betty said, heading that way.

“We won’t,” one of the men said. “Stan and I just want something to eat. What’s cooking?”

“Sliced smoked beef with a side of veggies,” Betty replied.

“Give us a plate of that and bring an empty one for Dean, we’ll share,” Stan said.

“Ah, big spenders, as usual I see,” Betty said.

“Who's the kid?” Stan motioned over towards Cam.

“Just someone getting a wheel fixed over at Freed’s. You had best leave him alone,” Betty said. “I’m watching you two.”

“Oh, we will, scouts honor,” As Stan replied, he made an ‘x’ across his chest.

As soon as Betty disappeared into the back, Stan, who had been doing all the talking moved over to Cam’s table followed by Dean.

“Say that’s a mighty fine sword you got there on your side,” Stan said, eyeing it.

Cam, proud of his sword, patted it, “Thank you.”

“A sword like that should be able to cut through lots of things. Don’t you think, Stan?” Dean said.

“I do, Dean, I really do,” Stan replied.

“Stan and I run a little contest. After you eat, maybe you might want to try it. We just put up four pieces of wood spaced about so far apart,” Dean said, using his hands to show a distance of about six inches.

“If you can cut through them all, you win. If not, Stan and I win,” Dean said.

“It’s as easy as that,” Stan added.

Betty returned from the back with a plate of food. Seeing Dean and Stan by Cam, she frowned. Using her hands Betty shooed the men back to their table.

“I’d stay away from those two,” Betty said, placing the plate down in front of Cam.

“They don’t look dangerous,” Cam said as the scent of the food reached his nose.

“They're both good for nothings,” Betty said.

Cam took a bite of food and drank some water. The meal was far better than any he had on the road. Eventually, Betty brought Stan and Dean’s plate of food. The two men shared the meal and quickly finished it.

“So what do you say, kid? Do you think you can cut through some little wood rods?” Dean asked.

Cam, who had finished eating, paid for his meal. Dean and Stan were directly behind him and the change Cam received caught their attention. Having just the right amount to pay for their own meal, Dean and Stan walked out of the restaurant directly behind Cam. Reaching out Stan gently directed Cam over to an alleyway.

“It’s right here,” Dean said, pointing.

Cam looking over that way saw what looked to be a wooden box with four holes on top. Stan moved over next to the box and lifted up a round wooden pole that resembled the ones used to hold the tents up, only much shorter. Placing the pole into the first hole he then repeated that action with the other three.

“See those wooden rods? All you have to do is cut through them,” Dean said.

“Shouldn’t be hard with a sword as fine as yours,” Stan added.

“Now, let’s say a copper coin as a bet?” Dean suggested.

“A copper coin? That’s not very much. Let’s do two,” Stan said.

Cam was familiar with the idea of betting, and cutting through the rods looked simple enough.

“So that’s all I have to do?” Cam asked.

“It’s that simple,” Dean said.

Cam, looking at the game, saw an opportunity for easy money.

“So what do you say, kid? Two copper coins?” Dean asked.

The money Cam had was not his. It was Roland’s. However, he remembered how Gil had waited until William gave them money before betting at the tournament and thought he could do the same thing. Agreeing, Cam lined up next to the four wooden rods.

Adjusting his stance, Cam took a swing and cut cleanly through them. Dean, handing over two coppers to Cam, winked at Stan. It was a signal for his partner that Cam didn’t notice.

“Why, that was almost too easy for you,” Dean said.

“I guess you win that one,” Stan added with a shrug.

“What about going again?” Dean asked.

“I know, let’s make it more interesting. Say your sword against our four coppers?” Stan offered.

“My sword? It’s worth at least a silver coin,” Cam said.

“Is it?” Stan asked, smirking.

“We could bet a silver,” Dean said, patting Stan on the arm.

Stan and Dean didn’t have any more money between them, but they were certain they’d win the next round. Cam, who had cut cleanly through the rods without issue, had no reason to doubt his abilities a second time. Agreeing to a silver coin versus Cam’s sword, Stan reloaded the box with new rods. Once the last rod was placed, Stan gave Dean a greedy grin before looking back at Cam.

Chapter 23: Recovery

Opening his eyes, William lifted his head. Looking around, he could see tall, rounded stone walls with a strangely familiar pattern. A loud ringing sound inside his head made it unbearable to move, so he relaxed back into the comfortable bed beneath him.

“That’s enough of that. It would be best to lay back,” came a voice from somewhere out of his view.

Turning his head in that direction, William could make out the form of a man in white robes. Behind him, in one of the room’s corners, was the comforting sight of his armor and sword resting in the corner. William closed his eyes as the man he had seen moved closer.

“I’m Tomis, a healer. It’s good to see you awake. We were worried, you weren’t moving when the knights brought you here.”

Opening his eyes again, William got a better look at the man as he leaned over him. Tomis was an older man with a white beard. While checking on William’s condition, he turned his head to the side and spoke to someone else.

“He’s awake. You should tell Percy,” Tomis said.

William could hear the sound of a door opening and someone leaving the room.

“The knights brought me in?” William asked. Just speaking caused him pain.

“Yes, from what I understand a Royal Knight squad found you on the side of the road. Their healer did all he could to keep you alive, and then they brought you here to me,” Tomis said.

“Where am I?” William asked.

“You’re in a room in the castle,” Tomis said. “That was quite a nasty poison you got hit with. It’s a wonder you're alive.”

William’s thoughts were scattered, but he was confident of one thing: he hadn’t been close to the capital. For a Royal Knight squad to be so far out seemed odd. The ringing in his head, though, made thinking about it impossible.

“I had a potion,” William replied.

“Yes, they told me an empty bottle was next to you. Good thing too. If not for that potion and your stubborn toughness, I’m not sure we’d be having this conversation,” Tomis said.

“Well, I should probably thank you,” William said.

“Thank me? I’m the one that should be thanking you. The entire kingdom owes you some gratitude. You’re famous, you know.” Tomis said.

“I am,” William said, believing Tomis was referring to him being The Dragonslayer.

“Oh, did you know that one of the goblins you killed was a wanted man?” Tomis asked, surprised.

“What?” William asked.

“An assassin of such renown. You might even get to see the king for that,” Tomis said.

“Assassin? I don’t understand?” William questioned.

“The assassins you killed, one of them was notorious,” Tomis said.

“I killed a famous assassin?” William asked, trying to wrap his brain around the words.

“It’s said he’s killed over a dozen nobles. He has a big reward on his head too. Just think, I am getting to heal the famous assassin killer,” Tomis said.

William closed his eyes. He had killed the two goblins by the roadside, threatening the carriage carrying his boys. They were more than that, though. Both goblins being assassins did explain the splinter blade and poison. The door to the room opened, and someone entered.

“So he’s awake?” came another voice out of William’s view.

“I am,” William responded.

“William The Dragonslayer,” Percy said, moving over next to the bed.

“What? You’re more famous than I thought!” Tomis said.

“Famous? Popular is perhaps the right word,” Percy replied.

“To think, I was helping the Dragonslayer himself,” Tomis said, surprised, moving away from the bed.

A tall thin man with a long nose and glasses moved forward into William’s view. He wore a bright blue robe that signified he was part of the king’s advisors. In addition to that, however, William could see that the robe was accented in gold embroidery. That meant he was the chief advisor to the king.

“So you're one of the king’s advisors?” William asked, already knowing the answer.

“I am. The name’s Percy.” The man bowed slightly.

“I’d get up, but I can’t,” William said, trying to lighten the mood.

“The king seems to think you are a valuable resource to the kingdom,” Percy said. “He’s even talked of coming to see you. Something I tried to discourage.”

“The king? I don’t think he should bother himself with me,” William said.

“Neither do I,” Percy replied.

“Last time I saw him, he wasn’t much taller than this bed,” William said. “I suppose he’s grown some?”

William’s comment caused Percy’s forehead to crease and his nostrils to flare. It was bad enough that the nobles in the kingdom viewed the king as a mere child, but a person he admired was doing the very same. Running his hand through his hair, Percy searched for a proper response.

“So what’s he like? Does he share his dad’s personality?” William asked somberly.

William’s comment caused an entirely different reaction from Percy.

“He’s like his father in some ways,” Percy said. “However, he doesn’t have that fire in his eyes yet as our late King Ross did.”

“Direct, I like that,” William said, realizing he would have to focus more on the conversation ahead.

“The young king is still developing his beliefs. He’s smart and tends to look at things from every perspective,” Percy said.

“Maybe that’s a good thing,” William said. “I liked his father, but he was wild. King Ross took a lot of risks he didn’t have to.”

It was true that King Leopold’s father had taken a lot of risks. Though, most of them had worked out for him. The current king was much more careful and calculating.

“Just so you know, I would have let you die if it were up to me. Nothing personal,” Percy said.

“A man’s death seems personal. Especially to the man, it’s happening to,” William replied.

“I believe it would have been best for the kingdom,” Percy said.

“You think the kingdom would be better off without me?” William asked. “Then it’s very generous of you to help me out.”

“I assure you it wasn’t me. The king, for whatever reason, believes you are the key to saving the kingdom, not the one leading to its ruin.” Percy said. “It’s something we disagree on.”

“May I ask why you feel that way?” William questioned.

“It’s simple. Stories of The Dragonslayer have captivated the minds and spirits of a generation across the kingdom. It means you are the biggest threat to his majesty. In my opinion, your popularity with the people could lead to revolt,” Percy said.

“Oh, so I’m going to get up off this bed and overthrow the kingdom?” William tried to laugh but doing so caused him pain.

“I don’t think you or his majesty realize just how much you capture the hearts and minds of the commoners in the kingdom,” Percy said.

“Is it really that bad? To give the people someone to look up to? It’s easy for a person to lose hope working their life away in the fields,” William replied.

“If giving hope was all you did, then no, but you and your deeds have been so blown out of proportion that the people believe you can do anything. Some even speak of you as a god,” Percy said.

“So you came to my bedside to tell me that?” William asked, confused.

“I believe in telling people what I think. But no, that’s not why I’m here. The king wants to see you. I’m here to make sure you could have a coherent conversation with his majesty,” Percy said.

“Well, I welcome you telling it to me straight. Especially around this place,” William said.

Percy looked over at William, and content with their conversation turned to leave. Having only wanted to size up William, Percy suddenly felt a tinge of regret for what he had said. The man before him had a humility that grounded him, something scarce in the capital.

“I’ll be leaving you now,” Percy said.

“Well, it was an honor to meet you. Even if you want me dead,” William said with a slight smile.

Percy, with his back to William, smiled to himself. William’s responses and actions told him a lot about the man. William was not the selfish, arrogant, or cowardly type Percy usually dealt with.

“Are you really William The Dragonslayer?” Tomis asked after Percy left the room.

“I was once, but that was a long time ago. Now I’m too old to run off chasing dragons, and I don’t care for all this royal nonsense,” William said.

Tomis laughed and nodded his head.

William soon fell asleep. His rest was uneasy, as the location and the visit from Percy had reminded him of what being at the castle was really like. Sometime later, he was awakened by Tomis. Looking up at the healer, William frowned.

“It’s the king. He will be in to see you shortly,” Tomis said.

“The king,” William said, repeating it to himself.

The door to the room opened, and a thin, tall boy, only slightly older than Cam, stepped inside. His hair was dark as night, contrasting sharply against his pale skin. William studied the boy. Though he was older, his facial features and how he moved reminded him of the past. He was the same young boy who had sat on his lap many times and was always around King Ross’s side.

“It’s good to see you, your majesty,” William said, with a smile.

“Everyone out,” The king ordered.

Everyone in the room except the king and William left.

“That’s enough formalities,” King Leopold replied.

“So, how have you been?” William asked.

“I’ve been well,” Leopold said.

“Are my boys alright?” William asked.

“Thanks to you, they are. We had gotten a tip. The carriage was the target of assassins,” Leopold said.

“So they were after them,” William replied. “I can’t get over it. You were so small the last time I saw you.”

Leopold had met William years earlier when he was just a toddler. While William's memory of the events was more precise than Leopold’s, he knew his father had treated William much like family. Percy, however, kept reminding him that a king had to act regal at all times. Meaning Leopold couldn’t respond to William in kind.

“So what brings the Dragonslayer to the capital?” Leopold asked.

“I finally got too old,” William replied. “Went and added my name to a product. It’s a whiskey my youngest boy makes. I was bringing some here to try it against the best Kingstown offers.”

“Gil makes alcohol? I’ve heard how remarkable that boy of yours is,” the king says.

“He’s definitely that,” William agreed.

“William’s Whiskey doe’s have a nice ring to it. Is it any good?” Leopold asked.

“I think so, and I’ve been told it is. Wanted to check just how good it is, though,” William replied.

“I can get you an audience with the local alcohol connoisseurs. Percy would enjoy that. He likes a glass of good wine. I also feel he would especially like it if you left directly afterward,” Leopold smiled.

“I met Percy, he seems to speak his mind,” William said.

“That is his job, and he does it well,” Leopold laughed. “You know Percy thinks I’m in here offering you a job as a general.”

“A general, huh?” William reached up and scratched his chin.

“I know you’ll say no, but if you want it, one’s available,” Leopold said.

“No, I’m doing just fine peddling my whiskey. Besides, less chance of dying that way,” William grinned.

“Really?” Leopold replied. “That poison you took from the assassin might say otherwise.”

“That was a fluke. I hadn’t been poisoned in years,” William responded.

“I’m not sure. Death seems to follow you no matter where you go,” the king answered.

“Only when I’m around the royal family,” William replied coldly.

“Do you want to see your boys while you’re in town?” Leopold asked, lightening the mood.

“No, I didn’t tell them I was coming. I would appreciate it if you keep that between us,” William frowned.

“I see,” Leopold said, raising a hand to his mouth to cover his reaction.

“So, how long am I trapped here?” William asked.

“I’m not sure, let’s ask your healer,” Leopold said, walking over and opening the door to the room. “Tomis, come back inside.”

“Of course, your majesty,” Tomis said, bowing deeply as he entered.

“When can our guest leave?” the king asked.

“He’s healing fast. I think he could be up and around tomorrow. I don’t think he should sword fight or do any strenuous activities,” Tomis replied.

Chapter 24: Cam to the Rescue

Unlike the past few nights, the group set up their camp before sunset. Gil helped out, gathering some small branches for the campfire. Angry at the delay, Roland stormed around while James rested up from his earlier work.

“Hopefully everything with your brother is alright. We have an important meeting in Kingstown,” Roland said.

Gil was well aware that the meeting with the king in Roland’s mind was critical. However, nothing could be done to speed things up. The loss of the wheel was unfortunate, but getting angry about it wasn’t going to help.

“I’m sure he’ll be fine,” Gil said.

“We need to get the wheel fixed,” Roland said, looking over at where the wheel had once been.

To escape Roland’s foul mood, Luna and Gil had moved off alone back to the field. Though he wasn’t up for more sword lessons due to the pain in his right leg, Gil watched Luna as she practiced. This is better than being cooped up in the carriage.

“How long do you think Cam will take?” Gil asked.

“Hard to say. It might take some time with the wheel’s condition,” Luna replied.

Gil’s gaze drifted to the road, hoping his brother would be safe on his own. William had told him to take care of Cam, and he was starting to wonder if maybe he should have gone with him. Cam can take care of himself.

Back in the village, Cam was lining up his angle to strike the rods in Dean and Stan’s game. Swinging with all his might, Cam’s sword stopped short of its goal. It was an impossible thing to happen, or so he thought, and a hole formed in his stomach as he realized he had lost.

The sword around Cam’s waist had been something special to him. He had worked hard and saved up the money to buy it. When Gil had placed bets at the tournament, they had almost always won. Cam wondered what he had done differently, but reluctantly relinquished the blade to Dean and Stan as promised.

“Well, too bad, there, kid. We could go another round if you only had a sword,” Dean snickered.

“Let me see it,” Stan said, moving over beside Dean.

The game Dean and Stan were running was something that had been popular when William had attended the academy. Many first-year students had lost their allowance to the rigged game. How it worked was the first time the rods were just wood and easy to slice through. Later however, when the stakes were higher, they would replace the last rod with one containing a metal core, making it almost impossible to cut.

The game was over, and losing the bet meant Cam was swordless. Moving out of the alley, Cam reached down to where his sword had been and touched the empty sheath hanging around his waist. Swallowing hard he made his way over to the blacksmith’s shop, the sword’s absence reminded him of his foolishness.

“Back already?” Freed asked, looking up at Cam.

“Yeah,” Cam meekly replied.

“Well, you’re in luck,” Freed said. “I had some old parts laying around. Using them, I rebuilt the frame. After that, it was just a good hammering to get the wheel back together. Since it worked out so well, it’s only two silver coins,” Freed said.

Cam paid the blacksmith and tossed the repaired wheel over his shoulder. Starting on the road leading back to the carriage, the sun disappeared, and night fell. The entire walk back to where the others were waiting, Cam thought about how he had lost his sword and what he would tell the others, especially Gil.

The road beside the carriage had been tranquil for most of the day. Luna did make her way over to James when a couple of men on horseback could be seen coming down it. Together the two of them walked to the road's edge to greet the riders. The men’s horses stopped next to the carriage, and one of them got down.

“That’s quite something, missing a wheel like that,” the man who had dismounted said.

“It’s a first for me,” James said.

“Do you need some help?” the man asked.

“No, we have already sent someone out,” Luna replied, eyeing the men suspiciously.

“Alright, well, good luck,” the man said, getting up on his horse.

Luna watched them as they rode away. It was then another form appeared in the distance. They were on foot and as they drew closer, Gil could see it was Cam.

Arriving at where the carriage was sitting on the side of the road, Cam took a deep breath and readied himself. Stepping into camp, smiles greeted him from James and Roland. Cam thought no one noticed his sword was missing.

Gil and Luna had noticed Cam’s sword was gone, but neither brought the topic up, as Cam seemed sad and distant. The return of the wheel pleased Roland and James. Moving over to the luggage, Cam took off his sheath and stored it with his things. Returning to the group he, moved over by Roland.

“Here’s your money back,” Cam said, holding out the change.

“Thank you, my boy,” Roland said, hugging Cam.

“I used some,” Cam added, looking down.

“That’s fine,” Roland said.

Cam felt guilty. While he hadn’t lost any money on betting, he had bought lunch. Roland didn’t seem to care about that. Taking the change, he added it to his coin purse without even looking at it.

Together, Cam and James put the wagon’s wheel back into place. Cam ate a late supper over by the fire as James tightened the wheel onto the carriage. Seeing his brother alone, Gil moved over beside him.

“So what happened to your sword?” Gil asked.

“Oh, that,” Cam said, looking down at the ground.

It was apparent to Gil that Cam didn’t want to talk about it.

“I lost it betting,” Cam said.

“What!” Gil exclaimed.

“In the village there was a game, and I bet my sword,” Cam said.

Gil wanted to scold his brother, but he could tell the lost sword was punishment enough.

“What kind of game?” Gil asked.

Cam explained the two men he had run into and the game in the alleyway. Gil, listening, realized that Cam had most likely been taken advantage of. I bet it was rigged. The idea that Cam couldn’t cut through four wooden rods was impossible.

Gil reached an arm around his brother and squeezed him tightly. “We’ll get you a better sword, but in the future you shouldn’t bet anything you’re not willing to lose.”

Cam silently nodded his head. Eventually, the warmth of the fire brought the rest of the weary travelers over. Unlike the campground they had used, everyone had to sit on the ground.

“If we press on tomorrow, all night, we might make Kingstown by early the next morning,” James said.

“Is that possible?” Roland asked.

“I’ve driven all night before. It’s hard, but it’ll depend on the weather and how much traffic we meet,” James said.

“Oh, to sleep in an actual bed again,” Roland said.

“I don’t mind the ground,” Cam said.

“We should all try to sleep. These travels can take a lot out of a person.” Roland said.

A wolf off in the distance howled, and Roland jumped slightly, startled. Having always stayed in the campground areas during his trips to Kingstown, sleeping on the side of the road was a new experience for him. Gil, seeing Roland’s reaction, nudged his brother.

“No reason to be scared. Wild animals likely won’t come around the fire,” James said, having also noticed Roland’s reaction.

“I know,” Roland said.

“It’s probably a long way off anyhow,” James added.

“Hmm… I don’t think so. Best guess a ways off in that direction,” Cam pointed into the woods. “If I had a bow, I could probably hunt it.”

“What kind of bow do you use?” Luna asked.

“We have a hunter’s bow,” Cam replied. “It’s just the basic kind.”

Luna nodded, “I have used several hunting bows before. Is yours a straight or curved shaft?”

“It’s a straight bow, though Gil once made a curved one.” Cam said.

Luna looked over a Gil, surprised, “A curved bow?”

“I don’t really know. It looked like this.” Gil drew out the rough design he had once made in the dirt using a stick. “Cam’s pretty good with one.”

The rough design sketched in the dirt made Luna think of the elven short bows she had used as a child. They were designed to give the user more power, but they lacked range. In Luna’s eyes, Gil was a strange child. Running a bakery, inventing chess, and even making a curved bow wasn’t normal.

“If I ever make one again, I would probably change a few things. I think making it a little longer and possibly out of two different types of wood would help,” Gil said. “Cam broke the first one too easily.”

“There is always a good market for weapons,” Roland said. “Maybe you should try reworking your design.”

Roland, who approached everything from a merchant perspective, saw any creation of Gil’s as coins to be gotten. Gil didn’t like bows much, but he had heard they were popular among elves. Maybe it’s a way to get to know Luna better?

Another wolf howled, louder than the first time. Upon hearing it, Roland let out a tiny gasp. While it wasn’t meant to be funny to Gil and Cam, it was. Soon the group separated for the night.

Before turning in, James walked around the entire camp, ensuring everything was quiet. While doing so, he carried what would best be described as a thick stick with a cloth-wrapped handle. Gil remembered James having said bandits were not an issue, so he figured the club must be for wild animals.

“Hey Cam,” Gil whispered when they were alone in their tent.

“What?” Cam asked.

“I have an idea. Did you see the way Roland reacted to the wolf howls?” Gil asked.

“Sure did. Didn’t seem to like animal sounds much,” Cam said.

“I know, I thought it was funny. We could go out and make some noise around his tent to scare him.” Gil suggested.

They’d been cooped up in the coach, and Gil could tell Cam needed something to take his mind off his lost sword. Cam seemed to be thinking the idea over. A grin appeared on his face, and he moved his head up and down in agreement.

“That could be fun!” Cam said, forgetting to whisper.

“Shhh, don’t give it away just yet,” Gil said, moving a finger to his lips.

“Okay,” Cam replied.

“We need everyone else to be asleep,” Gil softly spoke. “So we’ll wait until the campfire burns down some. Then we will make our way across the camp.”

The fire was still blazing, and they could see its shadow dance through the side of their tent. The two boys stayed awake, nudging each other when one would close their eyes. Finally, when the fire was just a low blaze of what it had been, Gil pushed on Cam.

“It’s time,” Gil said.

“Too bad we don’t have a wolf head or something else to use,” Cam responded.

“That would’ve been perfect,” Gil said.

“Be quiet,” Cam said, opening the tent flap.

The cool, night air hit them as they snuck out of their tent. Even with the fire burning low, the boys could see as long as they kept close to it. Keeping a squatted position, they crept over in the direction of Roland’s tent. Cam was in the lead with Gil behind.

Finding a suitable vantage spot up in a tree, Luna climbed it and looked over the camp. Having been tasked with protecting Gil, she had made it a priority to check on the boys in the evening. Discovering they were still awake and moving about camp she watched them.

The closer they got to Roland’s tent, the harder it was for Luna to keep her eyes on the boys. Jumping down from her tree branch, she inadvertently snapped a dry stick. The woods around them, which had been full of sounds, suddenly fell quiet. Remaining perfectly still, Luna waited for the nature around her to resume.

When the sounds of the forest grew silent, Gil halted. Not seeing anything, he crouched down and waited. Cam, who thought the broken twig had come from Gil, also stopped. Holding their breath, they waited.

“Was that you, Gil?” Cam whispered.

“No, it was off somewhere in the woods,” Gil replied.

“What do you think?” Cam asked.

“Let’s wait until the sounds start again,” Gil said.

Once the creatures in the woods resumed what they had been doing, Cam nodded and started forward again. Reaching the edge of Roland’s large tent, Cam waited for Gil to move up beside him. With a slight tap, Gil signaled his brother to start.

Throwing back their heads, the boys let loose with the loudest animal sounds they could make. Luna, watching from the woods, did everything she could to keep from laughing. Their cacophony was enough to rouse Roland from his sleep.

A lantern went on inside Roland’s tent, signaling that the boys needed to get back to their tent as quickly as possible. Crossing the camp in a hurry, Gil slipped and fell. He tried to get up, knowing that Roland could be looking outside any moment.

Cam, almost across the campsite, saw that the lantern Roland held was moving closer to the entrance of his tent. Suddenly he realized that his brother was not directly behind him. Turning around, he saw Gil lying on the ground. Moving back in that direction, Cam helped him back to his feet.

Roland was getting ready to step outside and would surely see the boys. Luna, who had enjoyed the boys’ fun, thought about a way to cause a distraction. Reaching down, she picked up a medium sized stone off the ground and tossed it by Roland’s tent.

The rustling noise it made caused everyone to look in that direction. It was just what Gil and Cam needed to cover the remaining distance and be back inside their tent as if they had been sleeping the whole time. The howls had also awakened James from his slumber, and he emerged outside of the coach with his stick. The boys barely made it back into their tent before James emerged, and they looked at each other trying to hold in their laughter.

“What kind of beast is it?” Roland asked, seeing James outside.

“I don’t know. I never heard anything make quite that sound,” James replied. “I’ll do a check, but it’s gone now.”

James made the rounds and, discovering nothing, tossed another log on the fire and went back to the coach. Gil and Cam laughed themselves to sleep.

Luna slipped away in the darkness back to her tent. She would sleep a couple of hours and then head back out. Part of her nightly routine was to do several checks over the campsite.

At first light, Luna woke Gil with a bright smile, and soon the rest of the group was up and about. After a hasty breakfast, James looked over the carriage. Once he confirmed everything was good to go, they got underway.

“We’re going to travel as much as possible today,” Roland said.

“Into the evening?” Luna asked.

“Probably, James seemed to think he might be able to make Kingstown by morning,” Roland said.

“It’s starting to rain,” Cam pointed out.

Roland let out a groan. The trip’s weather had been perfect up to that point, and if the rain lasted very long, it would turn the dirt roads into a muddy mess. Looking out his window, all he could do was watch.

The sound of the rain and the motion of that coach helped Gil close his eyes. Falling asleep was a blessing as it stopped him from noticing the pain in his right leg. When Gil awoke sometime later, a blue sky was above them.

For a while, Gil watched as fields and forests passed them by. Entering a small town, he looked through the window at some kids running about. When they had left the city behind, Luna handed out some stale bread for their lunch.

“It’s tough,” Cam said.

“It’s all we have right now,” Luna replied.

Gil held the food up to his mouth and nibbled at it. Across from him, Cam chewed a larger bite. Taking the opportunity to look at each of his fellow traveler’s faces, Gil could see any excitement had long since vanished.

“If we don’t make Kingstown soon, we will have to stop in a town for some food,” Roland said.

“We still have some eggs. Do you really think we can make it by morning?” Luna asked.

“I’m not sure. My driver wouldn’t have tried it, but James thinks he can,” Roland said.

Gil looked over at Roland. The merchant who had been throwing a fit the day before was acting like it wasn’t his fault James was pushing himself so hard. He had practically insisted they press forward.

Eventually, the day turned into night. When it had become too dark to see, James stopped the carriage, dismounted, and lit the lanterns. Climbing back up to his seat he then drove them onwards. Out of Gil’s window in the darkness, he could see hundreds of tiny lights. They were all reaching upwards into the sky and it was obviously a large city. That must be Kingstown.

Chapter 25: Cities and Towns

The town Gil had seen was not Kingstown. It was a large city bigger than Clearfield outside of Kingstown. As the carriage traveled through it, Gil looked over at his brother to see his reaction. Cam, however, was asleep. After a quick look around he saw only he and Luna were awake.

“What town is this?” Gil asked.

“I would guess Crossroads. The closer we get to Kingstown, the larger the cities we pass through become,” Luna said.

“How far from Kingstown is Crossroads?” Gil questioned.

“I’m not exactly sure. If I’m correct, you should be able to see some lights off to the right. They will be high in the sky from King’s Tower,” Luna answered.

“What’s King’s Tower?” Gil asked.

“It’s a city built around a large watchtower,” Luna said.

“How tall is it?” Gil questioned.

“It’s not as tall as Lookout Tower, but it’s built on a hill. If the weather's right, you can see the lights outside Kingstown some evenings,” Luna answered.

“Do you miss living in Kingstown?” Gil asked.

“Sometimes,” Luna replied. “I miss seeing my parents.”

Looking East, Gil eventually saw some faint lights off in the distance. They were high in the sky and must have been from King’s Tower. Pointing them out, Luna looked over.

“That’s it, King’s Tower,” Luna said.

“Have you ever been there?” Gil asked.

Luna, leaning over, nodded, “I’ve been there a couple of times. Back when I worked for the Adventurer’s Guild.”

“What’s it like?” Gil questioned.

“The city is built near the watchtower. I think it grew because of the soldiers that were once stationed there. King’s Tower is the tallest thing around for miles, looking out over the river,” Luna said.

As quiet returned to the inside of the carriage, its motion caused Gil to fall asleep again. Luna, being an elf, didn’t require as much sleep as the others. Watching over him as he slept, she relaxed.

Later that evening, the carriage pulled off the main road to the side and came to a stop. Luna, watching out her window, could see James coming over. Opening the door, he leaned inside.

“I think that’s all I can do right now,” James said.

“That should be fine,” Luna replied.

“I should be able to continue after some rest, you all can stay inside. I'll nap on my bench,” James said.

Luna nodded her head as James’ closed the door and disappeared into the darkness. Soon she heard the sound of him getting something from the top of the carriage. Looking out, Luna could see it wouldn’t be long before daybreak.

When the sun had fully risen, Luna gently tugged at Gil’s clothes. Opening his eyes, Gil could see that they hadn’t arrived in Kingstown yet. Disappointed, he looked over at Roland and Cam, still sleeping.

“I’m going to make us some breakfast. Why don’t you wake up the others,” Luna said.

Gil nodded his head and reached out to wake up his brother.

“You have to get up,” Gil said.

Cam opened his eyes, “Are we there yet?”

“No, we’re stopping to eat,” Gil replied.

Waking up Roland took more effort than Cam, but soon they were all awake and outside the carriage. Gil could see that James was lying on the driver’s seat, covered in a blanket fast asleep. Trying to be as quiet as possible, the group moved over away from the carriage to a fire Luna had going.

Luna prepared the last of their food for the group’s breakfast. It was eggs again, but having something warm felt good. The traveler’s spirits seemed to have returned with being so close to Kingstown.

Looking around at the surrounding countryside, Gil could see that the trees were mostly gone and replaced with fields of crops. Around two hours after the rest of the group had eaten, James awoke and made his usual check on the carriage. Then he fed the horses as Roland made his way over to him.

“Traveling all night should have made up some distance,” Roland said, trying to figure out how far away they were.

“We’re close now,” James said.

“When do you think we will reach Kingstown?” Roland asked.

“We’ll make it by afternoon,” James replied.

“That soon?” Roland questioned, relieved.

After doing his regular checks, James motioned to the group that he was ready for them. While the group boarded the carriage to leave, Gil spotted four men on horseback headed toward them. Reflections of light off the men told him they were wearing armor.

From his window, Gil watched as their horses drew near. The men on horseback pulled off the main road, stopping next to their carriage. The lead man dismounted and moved over to James.

“I’m captain Oritraz. We’ve been looking for you.”

“Really, for us?” Roland asked, leaning his head out the window.

“You’re a royal patrol,” James said.

“Yes, we’ve been tasked with making sure you get safely into Kingstown,” Oritraz said, with a slight bow.

“Gil, those are Royal Knights,” Cam said, pointing at them.

“I see that,” Gil said, nodding.

“They’re wearing armor,” Cam added, clearly in awe.

Looking over the riders, Gil could see that the armor design matched the Royal Knight at Brighton’s Merchant’s Guild. The knight’s surcoats, however, were a different color. They were a deep red with yellow trim and an emblem of a standing lion.

“What does that symbol mean?” Gil asked.

“The lion?” Luna questioned.

“That means they are the king’s personal guards!” Cam exclaimed.

Luna nodded, “Cam’s correct. You see them around Kingstown occasionally.”

“We’re getting a royal escort,” Roland said.

“Is that normal?” Gil asked.

“I don’t know,” Luna said.

“His majesty is going all out for us,” Roland replied, thinking they were getting special treatment.

With the knight’s greetings complete, they began moving again. The Royal Knights and their horses partially blocked the view from Gil’s window. The knights rode with two on either side of the coach, with each of them being next to one of the carriage’s wheels. The sounds of the coach were joined by those of the Royal Knight’s horses and armor.

“I can’t believe it! They’re Royal Knights,” Cam said.

Gil noticed that Luna had seemed to relax with the soldiers nearby. Breathing out a sigh of relief, she knew that having an armed escort meant she didn’t have to be as watchful. Letting her guard down for the first time in several days, Luna closed her eyes.

“So we’ll reach Kingstown soon?” Gil asked.

“We will,” Roland said, nodding.

The closer they got to Kingstown, the more traffic they saw around them on the road. People traveling on foot and horseback were the most common, with the occasional horse or hand-drawn cart passing by. Carriages were rare and seldom seen.

The knight’s presence caused other traffic on their path to stop and move out of the way. The outside world was primarily farmlands, but gradually that changed to large houses, two or three levels tall. With ample front porches and large windows, they sat back from the road with half-circle, rock driveways.

“See those houses passing by? Many of them belong to the families outside Kingstown,” Roland said, admiring the view.

“What families?” Gil asked.

“The noble ones. Some of them are my best customers,” Roland replied as if everyone should already know that.

The houses Gil saw looked similar to Judy’s back in Brighton, only these homes were wider and taller. The yards to the properties were enormous and well maintained, and several featured ornate landscaping. Some of the houses even had statues or fountains out front as decorations.

“So rich nobles live there?” Cam asked, staring out the window.

“They do, the richest, of course. Most of the oldest noble families left Kingstown. A couple did stay in the city,” Roland said.

“Do these people travel to Kingstown to shop?” Cam asked.

“Well, maybe, more likely they have family in Kingstown,” Roland said.

“What do the noble’s homes in Kingstown look like?” Cam asked.

“In the city, instead of going out like these, they go up. Some houses reach eight or more stories there,” Roland replied.

“These are huge,” Gil said.

Roland smiled, looking over at Gil approvingly. Gil, however, hadn’t spoken in a positive manner. In Gil’s eyes, these were mansions of the ultra-wealthy. No one needs a home this large.

“I would guess some of these homes could be a family's second or third house,” Roland said. “The older noble families often have several homes and a large heritage. Their properties stretch out across the kingdom, often in different provinces.”

“I don’t understand. Are you just saying they’re really rich?” Cam asked.

“It’s more than that. I believe he’s saying the older noble families are somewhat like royalty,” Gil said.

“That’s correct, though it’s more like they are an extension of the royal family, instead of a natural part of it,” Roland said.

Cam scratched his head, unsure.

“It goes royals, lords, nobles, those with titles, and finally, commoners. At least society-wise. Though, nobles with a longer heritage are often considered to be equal to lords, or almost so,” Roland said.

“If you are part of an older noble family, appearances are very important. The families around Kingstown keep a close watch on their members. Good or bad, it reflects on the others in the same family,” Roland said.

Gil nodded his head, following along.

“Hey, it’s another town,” Cam said, looking out the window.

The wealthy properties disappeared behind them as smaller houses came into view. They were farmhouses, and many had animals in the fields. Moving further ahead, Gil looked out and saw what appeared to be an endless sea of single-story buildings.

“I think we’re making good time with the Royal Knights beside us,” Roland said happily. “I recognize this area. We’re on the outskirts now.”

“Really?” Cam asked.

“Yes, we should be at the inn before long,” Roland added.

“So this is Kingstown?” Gil asked.

“Oh good heavens, no. This is outside of the city. We have to get inside the gates first,” Roland said.

The further they traveled down the road, the closer together the buildings grew. The world outside the carriage became full of life and sounds. Cam, wide-eyed, was glued to his window, watching the people moving about.

The area they were traveling through seemed almost endless, and Gil could tell that Kingstown was genuinely massive. Straining to see what was ahead, Gil could make out a giant wall in the distance.

“Is Kingstown surrounded by a stone wall?” Gil asked.

“It sure is. We must be getting close if you can see that,” Roland said with a smile.

While tiny due to its distance, the wall grew as the carriage moved forward. Gil could see that the buildings around were built right next to each other. Gone were the green yards and trees, replaced with tall, multi-story construction.

The road, which had been packed dirt, changed into stones. That amplified the clickity-clack of the wagon wheels and the sounds of the escorting knights. As the wall grew larger, Gil could see that some building on the other side went high into the sky taller than it.

The traffic volume, which had been only a few people, was replaced by dozens. The closer they got to the wall, the more people he could see. Soon the number had swollen to hundreds, and they were not just humans anymore but beastmen, lizardmen, elves, and even dwarves. Suddenly, with a jerk, the coach stopped moving.

Gil could see several lines waiting to get inside the city. People’s voices could be heard talking to each other. One of the lines was made up of people on foot, while another was those on horses. Carriages and larger groups made up the third line. Inching forward, their carriage moved closer to the wall.

“How long will this take?” Cam asked.

“With the Royal Knights, I don’t think we will have to wait long,” Roland said.

“Is there always a line?” Gil asked.

“Usually,” Luna replied, opening her eyes.

“If it’s like the other times I have been here, the gate guards will check over our goods and ask some questions,” Roland said.

“What kind of questions?” Cam asked.

“The purpose for our visit, how many of us are visiting, who we’re visiting, those kinds of things,” Roland said.

Gil could see some guards questioning a group they had pulled out of line. The guards working the wall looked different than the Royal Knights escorting the carriage. Their armor was dull and worn.

Placing his hand on the window, Gil took a gulp, suddenly feeling very tiny compared to the world outside. Having grown used to the small village and cabin back home, Kingstown looked almost like another world to him. Occasionally the coach would inch forward, only to stop again.

“Are there other entrances into the city?” Gil asked.

“There’s another one on the other side, the Midland Gate,” Luna said.

Watching a group trying to get in, Gil could see that the guards were inspecting their bags. Gil guessed they must have found something not allowed as the group turned and headed back towards the buildings behind them. The only lines seeming to move quickly were those exiting the city.

Chapter 26: The Gates

The wall before them was easily twenty feet tall. The carriage stopped again and Gil, tilting his head out the window, could see a group of guards approaching a wagon in front of them. As one of the guards moved towards the driver the others spread out looking under it and at its cargo.

“What do you have?” asked a deep, scary-sounding voice.

That must be the gate’s guard.

“Just some things to sell,” came a reply.

“Check the wagon,” the guard’s voice said.

One of the guards climbed up into the cart and looked over the items.

“Nothing here,” the one in the wagon said, jumping down.

“Move on then,” the original voice said.

James pulled the carriage up and stopped.

“What’s this?” A gruff sounding voice asked.

Gil, getting a good look at the guard who had spoken, saw he was wearing a metal hat on his head. It had a wide brim running all the way around, and one strap hung down on each side of his face. It could’ve been clasped under his chin, but wasn’t.

“The wall guards, they’re wearing kettle helms,” Cam whispered excitedly.

Getting a good look at the guard’s face, Gil could see lines running down it, which showed he was likely in his forties. His armor was dingy and well-used. While the guards manning the wall looked far more formidable than the village guards back home, they paled compared to the Royal Knights escorting the carriage.

“Stop right there,” The guard said, stepping forward.

Captain Oritraz moved his horse directly in front of the guard.

“I’m Captain Oritraz.”

The voice that had been so demanding before seemed to waver some upon hearing Captain Oritraz’s name.

“You might be his majesty’s royal knight, but here at the gate, you don’t get into the city unless I say so,” the other man replied, regaining his courage.

Several guards on foot began surrounding the carriage.

“I’m under the direct order of the king himself,” Oritraz proclaimed.

“Is that so?” the other man replied.

For a moment, Gil thought there might be a brawl.

“This is an order from the king himself to escort this carriage safely into the city. ” Oritraz said, handing a piece of parchment over to the guard.

The other guards around the carriage stopped moving and stood still, waiting. All eyes were on the head guard as he looked the papers over. Seeing the mark of King Leopold, the guard handed the pages back to Oritraz.

“Move along then,” the guard said, motioning his men to back away.

The city guards did as they were told, and when they were all to one side, the head guard motioned for the carriage to move forward. Capitan Oritraz led the way, with James and three Royal Knights following behind. Without warning everything went dark around Gil. Once his eyes adjusted, he could see they had entered a passage through the wall. The opening they had entered was wide enough for two or possibly three carriages to go through it simultaneously.

Looking up, he saw they were passing beneath a metal gate made of thick latticed iron bars that had been risen and locked into place. On the other side of the opening, to the left and right of the carriage, were two enormous, thick wooden doors reinforced with metal.

Turning his gaze to the city ahead, Gil could see individuals moving about. Most of the people inside the wall were wearing working commoner clothing, though mixed in were some wearing adventurer clothes or workman's overalls.

“Welcome to Kingstown,” Roland said.

“This is it?” Cam asked.

“It is,” Luna replied.

Kingstown was a loud bustling place. Every so often, an unknown voice shouted something into the air, but it was impossible to make out the words or where it came from. Humans, beastmen, lizardmen, elves, and dwarves moved from place to place.

“Look over there,” Cam said, pointing to a group of lizardmen.

“I see them,” Gil said.

Carts pulling all types of merchandise made their way up and down the street, alongside people on horseback. Occasionally, a stall’s vendor would shout out what they offered for sale. The buildings near the wall’s entrance looked to be an assortment of shops and pubs. I think this area has more travelers than citizens.

“I hope the inn is ready for us. I could use a shower,” Roland said.

“What? The inn has showers?” Gil asked.

“They do. They also have large tubs for those who want to bathe,” Roland said.

The boys oohed and ahhed at the incredibly fascinating sights passing their windows. Gil noticed that as the carriage made its way down the street, others using the road would part to let them pass. Leaving the wall behind, the carriage moved forward towards the center of the city. Entering a new section of the city Gil could see the area was cleaner and had wider streets than the one by the gate. He also noticed the shops on each side of the coach had more reputable appearances.

“The Royal Inn is in the shopping district,” Roland said.

“What’s that?” Gil asked.

“The shopping district?” Roland questioned.

“The entire city of Kingstown is set up by district,” Luna said.

“What exactly makes a district?” Gil asked.

“District’s are divided by what they are used for,” Luna said.

“How many are there?” Gil asked.

“I’m not sure,” Roland said, raising his fingers to count them.

“The shopping district, the magic district, the royal district, the docks, the elven district, the noble district,” Luna began to name them.

“There are several districts, aren’t there?” Roland interrupted.

Luna nodded in agreement.

“I don’t think we mentioned the outskirts. It’s considered to be a district nowadays,” Roland said.

“But it’s not inside the walls,” Cam protested.

“True, but it’s grown considerably,” Roland replied.

“What’s the Royal Inn like?” Gil asked curiously.

“The Royal Inn is located in the shopping district, close to everything someone would need. You can find food, shopping, and entertainment all right there,” Roland said.

Eventually they stopped in front of a large stone building designed to resemble a castle. From the exterior, it looked to be about three stories tall. The appearance of it surprised Gil as he was expecting something different.

“Is this the castle?” Cam asked excitedly.

“No, that’s the Royal Inn. This is where we’re staying,” Roland said with a chuckle.

“This close to the city gates?” Gil asked.

“It’s not as close as you think,” Luna said. “Also, the city guards patrol this area regularly.”

“Wait, that's our hotel?” Gil asked, slightly confused.

“What’s a hotel?” Cam asked.

“It’s another word for inn,” Gil replied.

While it resembled a castle, the building before them was unmistakably not. It was a large rectangle with two front corners reshaped to resemble towers. An impossible-to-move bridge had been designed to look like a drawbridge going over a tiny moat in the front.

“That’s it,” Roland said proudly.

“It’s a theme hotel,” Gil said, shocked.

“It’s going to be just like the castle!” Cam exclaimed.

Gil seriously doubted his brother’s comment. The building might look like a castle at a glance, but it was all pretend. The attention to detail on the outside of the place made Gil wonder what the inside was like.

“If hotel is another word for inn, what does the theme part mean?” Luna questioned.

“Oh that,” Gil said, shaking his head in disbelief of what he was seeing. “It’s a hotel, inn, or any business really that pretends to be a different location.”

“I guess that makes sense,” Luna said, tilting her head slightly to one side.

“Never heard it called that. It’s a very nice place. All the conveniences of the castle,” Roland replied, opening the door to the coach.

The occupants inside filed out one after the other. At long last, they had arrived in Kingstown. After some stretching, they walked across a short bridge over water. Looking down, Gil could see the water was clear and only stood maybe a foot deep. Swimming around in it was a variety of brightly colored fish.

They walked between two statues resembling the knights that had escorted them. Entering the building through its horseshoe-shaped door, they found a lobby on the other side. Spread out in front of them was a large room, and Gil noticed they were standing on plush red carpet.

The lobby was set up with various tables and chairs for people to enjoy. Looking over the room, Gil saw a man and a woman heading out into the city. Dressed like that, they must be nobles.

“If you would, sir,” A doorman, wearing a dark blue suit said, pointing Roland to a counter.

“Of course,” Roland said, walking further into the room.

Gil watched the doorman step outside while Roland walked to the counter and began speaking with an attendant. Turning his attention to the rest of the room he observed the walls around. They looked like decorative, gray stone, but upon closer inspection were just a facade. Noticing a sign, Gil read it, noting that the inn's lobby led off to a restaurant, a pool, and a customer lounge. Behind them, the doorman returned carrying some of their things.

“They have our rooms ready,” Roland said, handing something over to Cam.

“We get our own room!” Cam said looking at the key Roland had given him.

“And here’s yours, Luna,” Roland said.

“Thank you,” Luna replied.

Spotting his luggage, Gil moved over beside it. Three of the inn’s staff emerged almost immediately from a side door to carry the bags to their rooms. Though the inn was strange, Gil could tell they were staying in style.

“Please follow me,” The head porter said.

Roland took the lead as the group moved upstairs. The people carrying their bags wore uniforms that Gil imagined looked similar to the castle attendants. They were light pink robes with darker trim. After climbing to the top of a grand staircase, Roland separated from the party since his room was on that level.

“Please this way,” One of the porters said.

“I guess we’re on the next floor,” Cam said.

“Another flight of stairs,” Gil frowned.

Luna took the lead while Cam and Gil followed after her. I wonder why her room is on our level and not Roland’s. While Luna and one of the inn’s staff stopped at her door, the boys followed the last one to theirs.

The door to the room was designed to look like a heavy wooden door with thick stone surrounding it. Taking the key from Cam, the porter opened their door. Following him inside, the boys looked around.

Inside they spotted two large beds sitting parallel to each other. Off to one side of the entrance to the room was a bathroom. On the far wall was a desk and chair, which had an enormous window above it that looked out into Kingstown.

Gil could see the outdoor shopping district below them. Spreading out as far as he could see were various vendors and stalls lining the streets. Below them, most of the carts had umbrellas on top, causing the street to look like a sea of color.

“Look out there,” Gil said.

“I know!” Cam replied.

“Enjoy your stay,” The porter said, placing the last bag at the foot of one of their beds and handing Cam the key to the room.

Cam set the key down on a small table and flopped down on the bed beside it. Bouncing slightly, he uttered, “Oh, it’s so soft.”

“Really?” Gil asked, jumping onto his.

The beds were soft, and the room was far more modern than the cabin. Having made it to what was almost undoubtedly the top of comfort in their world, Gil relaxed. I wonder how much a bed like this costs.

“What’s this?” Cam asked, picking up something that had been lying on a pillow.

“It’s candy,” Gil said, looking at the same item on his.

“Candy!” Cam exclaimed, opening the paper and shoving it into his mouth.

Gil laughed at his brother’s reaction but popped his piece into his mouth, not wanting to be left out. It was sweet hard candy, and as the boys enjoyed it, Gil patted the mattress. The beds in the room were not straw-filled. Tired from the long trip, Gil laid back and closed his eyes.

Chapter 27: Kingstown

The following day, Gil woke to a knock on their door. Getting up, he could tell his body was stiff from the long trip, and the pain in his right leg was noticeable. Opening the door, he found Luna dressed much as she had been on the trip.

“If you boys get up and around, they have breakfast downstairs for the inn’s guests,” Luna said.

“Real food?” Gil asked.

“They have food,” Luna smiled. “But you have to be quick, or they will run out.”

Closing the door, Gil moved over to his brother and tried to wake him.

“Go away,” Cam said.

“But there’s real food,” Gil said.

The mention of food caused Cam to open his eyes.

“Food?” Cam asked.

With Cam’s eyes open, Gil turned his focus to grabbing a shower. He wasn’t sure how it worked because he couldn’t see any pipes running anywhere. Using caution, he reached forward and touched the shower’s control.

Unlike showers he had seen before, the one before him operated with a single switch. It could only be turned on or off. Moving the control left produced a stream of water. Looking for a way to adjust it, Gil didn’t see one.

Placing his hand under the running water, it felt warm and inviting. Stepping into the shower, he found it to be the perfect temperature. Taking his time, Gil savored the experience as water fell onto him.

The water felt good, running down his body, bringing back memories from his past. When he lived in his world, he had always preferred showering. Finally tearing himself away from it, Gil wrapped a towel around his head and one around his waist. Stepping out of the bathroom, it became Cam’s turn to get cleaned up.

“The hotel has a shower!” Gil said excitedly.

“What’s a shower?” Cam asked, not knowing what one was.

“It’s where water falls on you, and instead of sitting in it there’s no water to dump afterward,” Gil said.

“Really!” Cam exclaimed.

Drying himself off and tossing on some clothes, Gil followed his brother into the bathroom.

“See this switch, here? If you turn it to the left, the water will start falling. If you turn back, it stops,” Gil said.

Cam flipped the switch, and a stream of water fell from a metal device at the top.

“It’s warm,” Cam said, reaching out and putting his hand under the water.

“Just like that,” Gil said.

Gil left the bathroom and sat on the bed, waiting for Cam to finish. The shower experience was strange for Cam, who had only ever used a bathtub before. Cam emerged from the bathroom after several minutes with a grin on his face. Like Gil had done, Cam wore a towel on his head and one around his waist.

“That was fun!” Cam said.

“That’s a shower. It’s a good thing we have so many towels,” Gil said.

Cam dressed, and the boys headed downstairs. With his right leg bothering him, Gil fell behind. Cam noticed and would stop to wait for his younger brother. Reaching the lobby, Gil saw a couple of people enter the lounge area.

“I bet it’s over there,” Gil said.

“Okay,” Cam replied.

Following the other guests of the inn, the boys soon found themselves in a room where breakfast had been laid out in a buffet style on a long table. Joining the line, the boys grabbed a plate and waited their turn. Cam followed Gil, watching him move through the line and filling his plate with what was offered. The inn served a dazzling collection of things, from fresh fruits, bread, and sausages to traditional ham and eggs. The assortment of food was large and varied, full of bright colors and tantalizing flavors.

“Did you try the biscuits?” Cam asked.

“I did. They were delicious. If you put the gravy on top, it makes them even better,” Gil said.

“I can’t believe how many different things there are,” Cam said.

Soon the boys had eaten their fill. After eating, the boys discovered Roland and Luna waiting in the lobby. Drawing in close, Gil noticed that whatever they had been talking about had stopped once they noticed the boys.

Luna wore her Merchant’s Guild uniform with the elven blades Gil had given her at her waist. Roland was wearing a merchant robe like what he would have worn back in Brighton. The boys had also worn their usual clothes.

“Tomorrow, Gil, Cam, and I will see the king,” Roland said loudly.

“That means today we have all to ourselves,” Luna said.

“You said your shop might have a chess set in stock?” Gil asked.

“Since sales of the game have slowed somewhat, it is possible,” Roland nodded his head.

“We’re going to get to see your shop?” Cam asked.

“I would like to go by and see if they do,” Gil said. “Father said I should take a gift with me when I see Frederick at the magic academy.”

“Well, I was planning on heading over to my shop this morning anyway. If you want, why don’t you all accompany me?” Roland asked with a grin.

“I’ll need to check in with the Merchant’s Guild, tell them we made it here safely,” Luna said.

“Oh, of course. We can do that on the way back from The Emporium. My shop, you know, is one of the largest shops in the city. Filled with everything a person could want,” Roland said.

“But I wanted to see the Royal Knight Academy,” Cam said, disappointed.

“We shall do that also, my boy. The day has just begun, you know. But first, we need to take care of a few things,” Roland said.

“We have the entire day,” Luna added, nodding.

“So we can go to the academy?” Cam asked, almost shouting.

“We shall, my boy, we shall. We have plenty of time,” Roland said.

With everything seemingly decided, Roland stood up.

“I’ll go tell our driver,” Roland said.

“Where’s he staying?” Cam asked.

“The inn has special quarters behind it for carriages and their drivers,” Roland said.

I bet their area is not as nice. Gil watched Roland leave the lobby from a door in the back and then looked over at Cam, who seemed off in his own world. He’s probably daydreaming about the academy.

Unsure of how long the wait would be, Gil sat down in one of the lobby chairs next to Luna. After a few minutes, Roland came back into the lobby and headed towards the front door while gesturing for the others to follow. Gil, behind him, stepped out into the daylight. Being at street level somehow made Kingstown feel more real than the view from the inn’s windows.

“There are so many people,” Cam said.

“I know,” Gil said.

It was still morning, but the streets were filled with people. Taking a closer look at the inn’s surrounding buildings, Gil spotted a jewelry shop, a clothing store offering noble fashions, and other higher-end stores.

“Is it always so busy?” Gil asked.

“It is,” Roland said. “The shopping district always draws a crowd. You reach the open-air market if you go further down.”

Gil’s gaze fell on a group of people watching a street performance nearby. A performer juggling small fireballs that he had created magically was putting on a mesmerizing show. Nudging Cam, he and his brother moved over there, feeling drawn to the show.

Stopping to watch, Gil could see that the juggler occasionally created a new tiny fireball using a single word spell. With each fireball that was made, it sent out a wave of heat the audience could feel. It was something to see the dancing fire moving about harmlessly. An up-turned hat was in front of him, collecting coins from the audience.

“You shouldn’t stay here,” Luna said, grabbing Gil’s hand.

“Looks like we have to go back,” Gil said, patting Cam’s shoulder.

“Ah, but those are magic fireballs,” Cam whined.

“Can we watch a little longer?” Gil asked, looking over at Luna.

“No, it’s not a good idea. Stopping and watching the performers makes you a prime target for pickpockets,” Luna replied.

“Pickpockets?” Cam asked.

At the mention of pickpockets, Gil had started to study the crowd to see if he could find any, but didn’t see anyone who stood out. They reluctantly followed Luna back to where Roland was standing. Spying the carriage, Gil pointed it out to his brother.

“Where’s the other items?” Gil asked, seeing the top of the coach was bare.

“The tents and other things? They’re in storage. The inn has the chess set safely under lock and key,” Roland said.

Roland held the door as the group climbed inside. Gil watched out his tiny window at the world passing by. For Cam, the sights and sounds all around them made him long to be a part of it. The roads in the shopping district were made of bricks, and the carriage wheels made a click-clack sound as they traveled down them.

Leaving the area around the inn, the carriage was soon passing a row of buildings on both sides. The structures were all double story and built up right next to each other. Looking out at them, Gil could see an assortment of various shops.

“That’s a weapons shop,” Cam said, pointing it out.

Seeing a sign much like the one on Gil’s bakery back home, he read out the name.

“The Black Anvil,” Gil said.

“Oh, I see a stable. It’s fancy,” Cam said.

“The Golden Mane,” Gil said, reading the shop’s name.

“They’re a horse stable that caters to nobles,” Roland said.

“Crafty Feet,” Gil said, reading a shop from his side of the carriage.

The literacy rate of Kingstown must be higher than the rest of the kingdom. The windows of the passing shops were each decorated with sales information, advertising products of every type. Even though they were only taking in one of the city’s districts, Gil started to understand how large Kingstown was.

“Are there schools for the children of Kingstown?” Gil asked.

“There are some,” Luna said.”The noble families support their children's education.”

“This is the outdoor shopping area,” Roland said motioning to the world outside his window.

Ahead of them, the road widened and there was a large gap between the buildings. In that area, hundreds of small stalls and tables had been set up. The atmosphere there felt more informal, the air alive with people bartering.

Passing through that district, they emerged into another. Gil could see the street vendors disappeared, and the shops, much like those directly in front of the hotel, were higher-end ones. Pulling in front of the largest shop around, Gil could see it was Roland’s Emporium.

“It’s big,” Gil said.

“It’s three stories of shopping,” Roland said, reaching over to open the door.

The passengers unloaded onto the sidewalk in front of it. Moving over to the shop’s door, Gil noticed it had shiny brass fixtures. Roland held it open as they each stepped inside. Entering, Gil saw it was separated by types of goods offered.

“If you will excuse me, I have some business to tend to,” Roland said.

“Of course,” Luna replied.

Gil watched Roland disappear into the back of the shop.

“What do you want to look at?” Gil asked.

“I don’t know,” Cam said, already starting to wander off in the direction of some hardware goods.

Gil smiled to himself and began to look for chess sets. Luna followed Gil, and together they made their way down one aisle after another. The chess sets proved hard to find.

Reaching the door to his office, Roland spied a salesperson nearby. Stopping, he cleared his throat and motioned her over. Once she was closer, Roland spoke.

“Charlotte I’m here with an unusual group today. There’s a boy with them who's very important. If you could assist him please do so,” Roland said.

“Of course,” Charlotte replied.

“Good,” Roland said, opening the door to his office.

Chapter 28: Roland’s Store

Walking down the isles of Roland’s shop was like stepping inside the catalog he had once given Cam. The older boy who had been less interested found himself amazed by all the products around him. The Emporium boasted of a selection of fine quality goods second to none, and it delivered on that promise.

The saleswoman made her way to the front of the store and quickly discovered Cam looking at a rectangular metal grate that would fit on top of a grill. Since Roland had only said boy, she immediately assumed Cam was who he had been talking about. Moving over next to him, she proceeded to assist.

“Hello, I’m Charlotte. How can I help you today?”

“It’s nice to meet you. I’m Cam.”

“I see you're looking at the cooking products,” Charlotte said.

“This one here, is it used for cooking outside?” Cam asked.

“That’s an outdoor grill used for cooking outside. The wheels on the bottom make it easily portable from place to place. Are you interested in taking one home today?” Charlotte said.

“No, I don’t have the money. My brother was looking for your chess sets, though.” Cam confessed.

“Your brother?” Charlotte asked, realizing Cam was not who Roland had mentioned.

“He should be here in the store,” Cam said.

Excusing herself, Charlotte set out to find Gil. Discovering an elf and smaller boy on another aisle,she stepped over to assist them. While Gil was similarly dressed to Cam the younger boy had a more attentive look about him.

“Hello, I’m Charlotte. How can I help you today?”

“I’m Gil, and this is Luna.”

“I understand that you are looking for a chess set, is that correct?” Charlotte asked.

“It is. How did you know?” Gil asked.

“I ran into an older boy by the cooking products who mentioned it,” Charlotte said.

“That would have been Cam, my older brother,” Gil said.

Relieved Charlotte had found the right person, she motioned for Gil to follow her. Gil took a step forward and, feeling Luna’s presence by him, looked over at her. It seemed odd, with all the beautiful things about, that she would stay right by his side. Gil didn’t want to read anything into it, but that was difficult since his mind kept reminding him she was right there. Charlotte led Gil to the chess sets and stepped back so he could admire them.

Gil reached out, picked up a piece, and turned it about. This quality is slightly lower than the original design. Roland must be selling them so well that he needs apprentices to make them. Placing the piece back down, Gil looked over at Charlotte.

“Are you interested in purchasing a set today?” Charlotte asked.

“Yes, I need two of them and some checkers pieces,” Gil said.

“Ah, very well. Due to how quickly they sell, we keep our inventory in the back, I’ll have to step away to get them,” Charlotte said, beginning to move down the aisle.

Gil watched as Charlotte disappeared to the right. Looking over at Luna, Gil could see she was scanning the area too quickly to be casually shopping. What is she looking for?

“Did you want to look at something?” Gil asked.

“No, I don’t need anything,” Luna replied.

“Are you sure? You could go look at things with Cam while I’m waiting,” Gil said.

Luna didn’t reply, she just shook her head. For the most part, elves traveled light and didn’t buy the knick-knacks and other useless things humans tended to have around. Looking about the store, Luna doubted there was a single item she would be interested in.

Returning to Gil, Charlotte handed the last two chess sets and a bag of checkers over to him. “Will there be anything else?”

“I think that should do it,” Gil said, looking at the items in his hands.

“Then I can check you out at the desk when you are ready,” Charlotte said.

Moving towards the front, Charlotte was followed by Gil who in turn was followed by Luna. She is following me. Placing the items down on the counter, Gil waited for Charlotte to calculate his total. Roland, who had left his office, moved over to the counter to check the sale book.

“Did you find everything?” Roland asked.

“I did. Thank you,” Gil replied.

“When you ring that boy up, use my discount,” Roland said.

“Yes, sir,” Charlotte replied.

Gil paid for his purchases and Charlotte packed them up in a bag. After that, Gil and Luna set out in search of Cam. Passing every manner of trinket one could want, Gil eventually spotted his brother in a far corner of the store. Cam was there staring at an outdoor grill he had once decided he needed from the catalog.

“It’s here, Gil!” Cam excitedly pointed.

“I see it,” Gil replied, stepping closer.

“With that, I could eat food outside, anytime I wanted. That’s what we needed on the trip,” Cam said.

Gil smiled to himself. The fires they had on the trip had seemed sufficient to him to do the cooking. Cam, however, believed that with a grill before them the task would have been easier. I think a way to keep perishable goods would have helped more.

“I’m going to buy one of those someday,” Cam said.

Roland, having finished what he needed to do in the store, found the others.

“I’m all finished,” Roland said.

“Aww, okay,” Cam said disappointed.

Roland led the way followed by the rest of the group.

Passing the front counter, Roland gave a nod to Charlotte. Leaving the store, the group was soon back out on the street. As Roland held the door on the carriage open they climbed inside one at a time taking their seats.

“Well, what did you think?” Roland asked.

“It was amazing,” Cam said.

“It’s a very large store,” Gil commented.

“It had everything,” Cam added.

Roland smiled, enjoying the praise of his shop.

“We’ve entered a different part of the city,” Gil said aloud as the carriage ambled onward.

“We have. This is the downtown business district. It’s where the Merchant’s Guild is located along with the other guilds in Kingstown,” Roland said.

“What guilds do they have here?” Gil asked.

“All of them have a presence of some kind here,” Roland said.

I wonder how many there are?

“So there’s a Carpenter’s Guild and Metal Worker’s Guild here?” Cam asked.

“There is. They also have a Stone Worker’s Guild,” Roland said.

“The Adventurer’s Guild is down this way as well,” Luna said.

The carriage pulled up to a large building. Looking outside Gil could see the architecture looked more municipal than the others around it. Climbing the steps and walking past the tall columns in the front, Gil was happy to discover the inside was laid out similar to the Merchant’s Guild in Brighton.

“I have to check-in,” Luna said, stepping away from the others.

“I might as well do some banking,” Roland said.

Gil nodded his head. Having bought the chess sets, he thought it might be a good idea to get some more money. Following Roland towards the bank line, Cam spotted an empty bench over to the side and headed that way.

“I’m going to go sit down,” Cam said.

“That’s fine,” Roland said, looking in Cam’s direction.

Luna had moved away from the large crowd of people. Reaching the information area, Luna found there wasn’t a line so she went straight up to the attendant. The attendant looked up at her and nodded.

“How can I help you?” The Merchant’s Guild attendant asked.

“I have a letter for the head of this branch,” Luna said.

“A letter? For Mr. Heart?” The attendant questioned.

“That’s correct. It’s from Mr. Stevens, the head of the Brighton branch,” Luna replied.

The attendant nodded and held out their hand to receive it. Luna handed the letter over. Luna was delivering a notice that they had arrived safely in Brighton and that everything was going according to plan. The receptionist took the letter and promised it would reach Mr. Heart later that day.

With her business done, Luna looked around the room. Spotting Roland and Gil waiting to use the bank line, she headed over towards Cam to sit down. Taking a seat next to the older boy she watched Gil move forward in line.

Roland, who had already finished, joined the others over to the side. Gil, at the window, found the experience much like the one at the Brighton branch. Withdrawing some money, he stepped out of line and the others joined him heading downstairs.

“What do you think of the Merchant’s Guild?” Roland asked.

“It’s just like the one back at home,” Gil said.

“True,” Roland replied.

Moving outside Gil spotted a large cathedral down the street surrounded by a fence.

“Is that a church?” Gil asked.

“That’s a church?” Cam questioned, astonished by its size.

“Yes, the grand cathedral. It’s one of the largest buildings in the city,” Roland replied.

How did I miss that? Stopping on the sidewalk to get a better view, Gil could see it was enormous. The cathedral was far larger than the Merchant’s Guild building. Its elegant white stone stood in stark contrast to the other buildings around. Featuring gothic style architecture, several tall pointed pillars reached high into the sky.

Along the top length of the building ran a large, brightly colored, red and blue stained-glass window. When the sunlight hit it just right the reflection was almost blinding. The cathedral set back from the road on a large campus surrounded by a fence. On every side of it there was a well maintained yard with lush grass, planted flowers and trees which set it apart from the rest of the city that was all stone and brick.

Climbing back into the carriage they moved back down the same streets they had used to get to Merchant’s Guild. Gil watched as the districts changed outside, and along with them new sounds and smells entered their coach. It wasn’t long before they were passing through the outdoor market and he saw people shopping.

“Would you like to stop?” Roland asked.

“I want to go to the knight academy,” Cam said.

“I need to visit the magic academy,” Gil said.

“I see it sounds like we are headed in different directions today,” Roland said.

“I can go with Gil,” Luna said, having no intention of letting the boy out of her sight.

“That would leave me with Cam,” Roland said, who seemed to think that idea over.

“You should take the carriage. It’s a fair distance to the Royal Knight Academy,” Luna offered.

“True, that’s in the royal district closer to the castle,” Roland responded.

“The castle?” Cam asked.

“That’s correct,” Luna said.

“Where’s the Magic Academy located?” Gil asked.

“It’s in the magic district,” Luna said.

“Then it's settled, I suppose. Just make sure you make it back by dark, as I have a special dinner planned for us all,” Roland said.

The carriage came to a stop back at the inn, and as they exited Gil noticed the group’s excitement had been rekindled.

“You should take your sword scabbard with you to the knight academy,” Gil said.

“You think so? But I don't have a sword,” Cam said, looking at the ground.

“What happened to your sword?” Luna asked, having noticed earlier, but never asked.

“I lost it in Darg Village,” Cam said meekly.

Luna nodded her head. She still had questions, but it was clear Cam didn’t want to talk about it. “They are a school for knights, so they should have one for you to borrow.”

The brothers waved goodbye as Cam ran into the inn to get his sheath. Turning, Luna and Gil began to make their way down the street. Beside Luna, Gil smiled knowing they would be together the entire afternoon. He found walking along the sidewalks and smooth stone roadways was easier on his leg than the dirt roads in Brighton.

Chapter 29: A Perfect Day

Luna and Gil made their way down the same streets the carriage had traveled. Moving through the outdoor shopping district, they would occasionally pause and look over the goods offered. It was a perfect day for an outing.

“Are there always this many people?” Gil asked.

“The-” Luna started before being interrupted.

“Get your goods here,” one of the stall owners shouted when Luna tried to answer.

It was a lively place, with everything from fruits and vegetables to clothing being sold.The air was full of people’s voices, and it had an almost circus-like atmosphere. Pulling Luna to the side, Gil looked over at her.

“This outdoor shopping area is always busy,” Luna said. “The shops located in the buildings are less so.”

“Maybe we should try a shop then,'' Gil said, pulling Luna towards one.

Luna shook her head, “I can’t go in there,”

“What?” Gil asked, letting go of her hand.

“That shop doesn’t allow elves,” Luna said, pointing to a sign on the front of it.

“No Elves Allowed,” Gil read.

Realizing what he had just said caused Gil’s face to become a bright shade of red. A moment later his embarrassment was replaced by anger. A shop that wouldn’t allow Luna inside wasn’t something he had expected. Gil had thought that Kingstown with its large population of elves would be more welcoming.

“Who needs them?” Gil asked, reaching out and taking Luna’s hand.

Gil tugged on Luna pulling her back into the sea of stalls and vendor carts. I’ll have to make that up to her, but why would a shop not allow her in? Luna allowed Gil to drag her away from the building.

“Some shops are just that way,” Luna said, with a shrug.

“They shouldn’t be,” Gil responded, shaking his head.

“Most aren't. It’s just some,” Luna said softly.

“I doubt the quality of the goods sold in a shop where the merchant sees anything other than gold, silver and copper,” Gil said.

While the area was considered one of the safer ones in Kingstown, Luna’s eyes still scanned for possible threats. The size of the crowd would probably make any attacks here unlikely since there were too many witnesses. Making their way out to the edge of the open air market they saw an assortment of food vendors. The smell of fresh cooked seasoned meats and vegetables rose into the air.

“Are you hungry?” Gil asked.

“No, not yet, Luna said.

“If you get hungry, tell me and we'll get something to eat,” Gil said.

Luna nodded her head. Passing the food carts, they emerged on the other side out into the high-end shopping district. As they walked, Gil looked for signs saying no elves allowed. Not seeing any, he thought maybe they should try to go into one.

“Do you want to look in one of these shops?” Gil asked.

“This area is expensive,” Luna said.

“Then let's just do some window shopping,” Gil replied.

“What's window shopping?” Luna asked.

“It’s where you look at the goods offered but don’t buy anything,” Gil said with a smile.

Luna nodded her head. The way Gil said certain things was unusual. Making their way down the street, Gil amused himself reading off some of the advertising signs they passed. These signs are funny.

“Save your sole at Kingstown shoe and boot repair,” Gil read aloud.

“Going up or down? There’s only one sure rope you can trust. ‘Sturdy Rope’,” Luna replied, reading off another sign.

Out in the city alone with Luna, Gil imagined what it would be like to be on a date with her. Ahead of them the sidewalk ended and Luna, hearing a fast moving carriage, stuck out her arm to stop him from crossing. The action brought Gil’s fantasy to an end.

“You have to be careful crossing the streets,” Luna said.

I would have looked both ways. Ahead of them the street widened and a neat and tidy row of shops lined both sides. The buildings there were all two stories, and it was not uncommon to see one shop directly on top of another.

Right next to the front door of each shop were stairs leading up. Above some of the stairways were signs for stores on the second story. Noticing that some of the upstairs areas were not labeled as additional shops, Gil concluded that the owners of the downstairs store probably lived there.

“Look at that,” Luna said, moving towards a shop.

The window Luna had stopped in front of had a display of various dresses. Luna was admiring a particular style. Stopping next to her, Gil could see it was a sparkly blue dress.

“It’s pretty,” Gil said, looking at the display.

“Do you mind if we go in?” Luna asked.

“That’s fine. I could use a rest,” Gil replied.

Holding the door open for Luna, Gil then followed her into the shop. A sea of women’s clothing in various sizes stretched out before them. While Luna looked through the racks, Gil reachedout and felt the fabric. The quality of the goods was far higher than those back in Brighton. The prices are higher too.

Looking around at the goods offered for sale inside of the shop, an idea occurred to Gil. This is like a vacation. I should buy something for the people back home. Definitely something for Judy and William, but what about Cam and Luna? I should get them all something. It’s been a good year.

Luna’s attention was taken up by the clothes in front of her and she momentarily let Gil out of her sight. Moving to the front counter, he looked over a selection of fine jewelry. An assortment of gold and silver-colored rings and bracelets caught his eye. I should get one for Judy.

“May I help you?” The shop lady asked, eyeing Gil suspiciously.

“I’m not sure. Which of these do you think a young girl would like?” Gil asked.

“Most of the items we carry are of superior quality. For instance these rings,” The shop lady waved a hand above some plain ring bands, “are each a silver coin.”

“What about the bracelets?” Gil asked undeterred.

“The price on them varies,” she said, holding a plain silver one up.

“I like that one better,” Gil said. “Pointing at a decorative silver necklace.”

Reaching over the shop lady removed it from the case and handed the necklace to Gil. She watched him like a hawk as he rotated it around admiring the details. Lifting his arm he compared it to the bracelet he had on.

Seeing Gil’s bracelet the shop lady’s eyes widened. His bracelet was undoubtedly more valuable than what she had handed him. What she didn’t know was that it was also magical, which added to its value.

“That's a very nice bracelet you have,” the shop lady said.

“Thank you,” Gil said, reaching out and touching it. “The necklace is very nice, but I would like my friend’s view on it. There was also a blue dress in the window that caught her eye,” Gil motioned behind him. “She would like to try it on.”

The shop lady took the necklace, put it back in the glass case and nodded her head. “I see,”

Moving over to the window display, the shop lady disappeared for a second behind a curtain. Returning a short while later she held the blue dress Luna had first seen. Moving over in the direction of Luna, she handed it off. Luna, seeing the dress, smiled and moved over to the dressing rooms.

Looking over at the fitting rooms, Gil let out a sigh of relief, happy it wasn’t him trying on clothes. When Luna emerged she looked absolutely stunning. Gil watched as Luna spun around in front of a mirror, and it was obvious that she liked the dress.

“What do you think?” The shop lady beside Luna asked.

“I love it,” Luna said.

I wonder how much that dress is. Gil moved over in Luna’s direction, hoping to find out. Maybe that could be the gift I give her.

“What do you think, Gil?” Luna questioned.

“That looks amazing on you,” Gil said, finding it hard to catch his breath.

“It’s a good fit,” the shop lady added, tugging at the material.

Gil watched as Luna stepped back in front of a large mirror. Her happy expression changed though when she looked at the price tag on the sleeve. The gown's cost was more than she could afford.

“Should I box that up?” the shop lady asked.

“No!” Luna cried out, knowing she couldn’t get it.

“Could I get your advice about something?” Gil asked, motioning Luna over to the shop’s counter.

“What about?” Luna asked, moving over in Gil’s direction.

“I wanted to pick something up for Judy,” Gil said, pointing to the necklace. “What do you think about this?”

The shop lady, having followed them, opened up the glass case, retrieved the necklace and handed it off to Luna. It was a nice piece of jewelry, especially for someone as young as Judy. Luna held the necklace up to her.

“I think she would love it,” Luna said.

As Luna changed out of the dress Gil pulled the shop lady to the side and quickly negotiated a price of three silvers and seven coppers for the dress and necklace. It was a substantial amount but it removed two people off his shopping list. When Luna returned in her normal Merchant’s Guild attire, the shop lady handed her a box containing the dress.

“I can't buy it,” Luna said.

“Let me worry about that,” Gil replied.

“But it’s two silver,” Luna protested.

“It’s already done,” Gil said.

“Why?” Luna asked.

“I was planning on getting you a gift anyway. It might as well be one you picked out,” Gil said.

“A gift?” Luna questioned.

“Something to remember our trip here,” Gil said.

Confused by Gil’s offer of a gift, Luna wasn’t sure what to do. Gifts exchanged between elves were something one couldn’t refuse. However, she remembered her father saying that humans gave gifts for different reasons.

“Thank you for shopping with us,” the shop lady said waving at them as they exited.

Buying both items from the same shop gave Gil some leeway on the bartering. Leaving the store with their purchases, Luna's smile let him know that the dress purchase was worth every coin. For Gil, it felt like the perfect day.

Leaving the street they were on, the shops around them began to change from high end clothing and jewelry to more common goods. Spotting a shop with a large sword shaped sign, Gil moved in that direction with Luna following him.

“Can you help me pick out a new short sword for Cam?” Gil asked.

“What happened to his old one?” Luna questioned curiously.

“Cam lost it gambling in the village that fixed the carriage wheel,” Gil said.

“I see. I can help,” Luna replied.

Stepping inside the weapons shop brought back memories of the brothers' visit to the one in Brighton. Filled with weapons of all kinds Gil could see they carried a wide assortment of goods. Walking through the store to reach the shop’s counter, they passed spears and large pole arms.

The weapons around them appeared to sparkle. I wonder how they keep theirs shinier than Brighton’s blacksmith. Reaching the counter, Gil could see a large tapestry behind it depicting a battle of some sort. Studying the scene, they waited while a lizardman was being helped.

“How may I help you?” The attendant asked.

The question was directed at Luna. Having seen the elven blades at her side the attendant thought she was the one shopping. It was a natural reaction as Gil looked too small to handle most weapons and he wasn’t currently carrying any.

“I’m looking for a short sword,” Gil said.

Turning his attention to Gil instead, the attendant pointed off into another area of the store.

“We have a selection of them against the far wall,” The attendant said.

Looking over in that direction, Gil spotted them and began making his way to them. Luna followed behind, her eyes examining the goods they passed. Stopping at the selection of short swords, another attendant working the floor approached them.

“We have quite the selection, don't we?” The attendant asked.

“You do,” Luna responded, picking one up and looking down at its blade.

Luna shook her head and put the sword back and repeated the process a couple of times before selecting one.

“This is the one you want,” Luna said.

“How much would that sword cost?” Gil asked.

“Can you even hold a short sword?” The attendant replied.

Gil, reaching out, took the sword from Luna. Though he was still too small to wield one for any length of time he was older than he had been during William’s training and could properly hold one. Executing a downward slash, the easiest move for him and one he felt proud of, caused the attendant to nod.

“It’s actually for my older brother,” Gil replied.

“It’s a gift? Well,” the attendant picked up the weapon and looked it over. “How about two silvers?”

Gil, having had some experience buying Cam’s short sword, knew he could likely get it for less.

“Two silvers for that?” Gil asked, making the offer sound ridiculously high. “I could do a silver,”

The shop attendant who was used to dealing with all types, quickly understood they were negotiating the price. After some back and forth it was finally agreed that the cost would be one silver and eight coppers. Gil, surprised to have found someone as skilled at bartering as himself, paid for the sword.

“Would you like to have that delivered somewhere?” The attendant asked.

“Can you send it to the Royal Inn, room seventy-two?” Gil responded.

“Of course,” The attendant replied.

Satisfied with the purchase, Luna and Gil left the weapons shop and headed out onto the streets. Unsure of what to get William, he scoured the windows of passing stores, looking for ideas. Eventually, they came upon a cooking store. William’s cooking could use some help.

“Do you mind if we go inside?” Gil asked.

“No, that’s fine,” Luna replied.

Inside the shop, looking up, Gil could see every size of pot and pan above them, all hung from the ceiling. The walls of the shop likewise showed off the items it offered. Having already spent quite a lot, Gil was looking for something cheaper. He spotted a stack of simple cookbooks and moved over to them.

“So do you think a cookbook would work?” Gil asked, trying to get Luna’s opinion.

“I don’t really know your father,” Luna said.

The cookbook in question just outlined some basic meals. While it wasn’t as splendid a fit as Cam’s new sword, it could prove helpful. Improving the food served in the cabin would, after all, improve all their lives. Debating if the item was a good choice or not Gil eventually decided it would work.

Taking the cookbook up to the counter Gil paid for it and placed it in his pouch. Leaving the store, Gil was satisfied he had done all the shopping he wanted to. Heading out on the street they began moving down it towards their destination.

Chapter 30: An Unusual Meeting

The entire experience of being in Kingstown felt unreal to Gil. The long trip to get there was something he was not looking forward to repeating, but spending the day shopping with Luna made it worth all the trouble. Letting his guard down, Gil decided to enjoy the rest of his time with her. Passing an alleyway, he felt a heavy arm grab his shoulder and drag him into it.

“What?” Gil exclaimed before a large, fat hand covered his mouth.

“I got ‘em,” a deep male voice said in a hushed tone.

“Don’t hurt ‘em,” another male voice said.

“What’s going on?” Gil tried to ask, confused.

Gil was thrust against one of the alley’s walls and held in place.

“Duncan says we got to give you this,” the large man holding Gil’s mouth said as he used his other hand to reach into his jacket.

“Duncan?” Gil tried to ask.

Duncan’s name was somehow familiar, but Gil couldn’t quite place it. Where did I hear that name before? It then occurred to him it was the name of the strange man he had met in the stands at the tournament in Clearfield.

Remembering the sword tournament Gil’s mind connected the dots between Duncan and the betting he and Cam had done. Is this about the money? No, that seems hardly worth it.

Remembering the bandits after the tournament made Gil think about Brom, Duncan’s prize fighter. Brom did get arrested. Duncan probably lost money because of that. Looking around Gil could see there were three large, muscular men in the alleyway. Two were the lookouts while one held him tight against a wall.

The men around him were well dressed in clothing resembling suits. Gil had been kidnapped right off the street, but the men's actions seemed rushed and not well planned.

To Gil, Duncan didn’t seem like the sort of person to do something so haphazardly.

Luna, who had believed Gil was right beside her, looked down and discovered he wasn’t there. Starting to panic, she looked over the area. The crowd passing by that had seemed harmless just a moment before suddenly appeared cold and distant.

Retracing her steps, she desperately looked for the boy. Passing by the alleyway she heard a familiar sound. Gil’s voice, though muffled, reached her ears. Stepping into the passage she spied the three men.

“Let that boy go,” Luna demanded, dropping her shopping goods to the ground.

Luna reached for the swords at her sides and pulled them out. Looking at the man holding him, Gil could see he wasn’t carrying a sword. Quickly turning his attention to the other two, he saw they similarly weren’t armed.

“Hey, some elf girl is here and she’s looking to fight,” The man closest to Luna shouted back to the other two.

“What should we do with her?” The one behind him asked.

“Just hold her off,” the one holding Gil said, pulling his hand out of his jacket.

“Why didn’t we know about her?” The one closest asked.

“This was supposed to be easy,” The other one said.

“Shut up you two and do what I say,” The big one holding Gil said.

The one holding me must be the leader.

Thinking of all the different weapons one could hide in a jacket, Gil recoiled waiting for the impact that was sure to come. Instead of a punch or a knife, the man pulled out an envelope and pressed it against Gil’s chest. Reaching for it, Gil took the paper. Holding it up to his face, he looked at it.

“What’s this?” Gil asked.

Turning the envelope around, Gil could see that it had no markings anywhere. The outer paper had been crinkled from how it was delivered, but it was sealed and intact. Reaching out his other hand to open the envelope, the guy who had delivered it stopped him. Gil let out a small whimper as the man squeezed his hand roughly.

“Listen, that’s not for you. All you gotta do is take it to the king,” with that, the man holding Gil released him and turned to face Luna.

Gil began putting together what was happening.

“It’s to take to the king?” Gil asked.

“That’s right,” the man said, not turning to face him.

The swords Luna held had caught the men's focus and they were starting to tense up. It seemed apparent to Gil from their reaction they hadn’t come prepared for a fight. However, Gil thought they looked like the type who could handle themselves.

Gil found himself free to do whatever he wanted. Looking past his abductors, he could see Luna was in full combat readiness. I need to act soon or things could get ugly.

“Hold on,” Gil shouted, raising his hand and taking a step forward.

“What?” Luna asked, her eyes darting over at Gil.

“It’s okay. I’m fine,” Gil said.

Luna’s eyes moved back to the closest person near her. Not one for talking, she leaped forward and, with a kick, knocked him down hard on the ground. Turning her attention to the next man, she shifted her weight and jumped at him. That movement caused him to fall backward. Landing on top of him she held one of the blades to his throat while holding the other one out in front of her.

The one near Gil, let out a sigh. “You stay here kid.”

As the leader of the men took a step toward Luna, she slid over to the side of the man she had been on top of. Using the sharp edge she coaxed him to his feet in front of her.

“Hold it there, lady,” their leader said, raising a flattened palm up to her.

“Send the boy over to me,” Luna replied.

“Lady, we ain't here to cause trouble. We just had a delivery for the kid,” the first man Luna had knocked down said, as he got back to his feet.

“That’s true. I’m not holding him,” The leader responded.

“It’s true,” Gil said, trying to help calm things down.

“Then move back. Unless you want your friend here to lose his head,” Luna said.

“You don’t want to do anything rash,” The leader said, stepping forward again.

“Just send Gil over to me,” Luna said.

Gil could tell from Luna’s voice she was serious. There was absolutely no hesitation at all. She was just like William had been the day in the forest with the bandits. The leader motioned for Gil to move forward. Taking a step towards her, the man then stuck out his hand to stop him.

“They didn’t hurt me,” Gil said.

“Why don’t you come over here?” Luna said motioning to her end of the alleyway.

“See, the kid’s fine. Now you let Joe go,” the first man said.

Gil took another step forward.

“If the boys goes over there, you have to let Joe go free.” The leader said.

“Gil first,” Luna insisted.

Gil tried to think of a way to actually calm the situation, as it seemed to be spiraling out of control. The man Luna had knocked down first pounded his fist into his open hand, making a smacking sound. Luna’s eyes darted in his direction, then they returned, to the big one closest to Gil.

“I’m really okay, Luna,” Gil said, taking another step forward.

“Hold up there, kid. I want assurance before I let you go,” the man next to Gil said.

“I’m perfectly fine,” Gil said.

Luna nodded as she looked over at Gil. “You sure?”

“Yeah, they just gave me a simple envelope.” Gil held the paper up and shook it.

“That’s right. It was just some paper,” the man who had held Gil said. “So why don’t you let Joe go?”

“When Gil’s halfway, I will,” Luna replied.

Gil moved forward and when he reached the halfway point between Luna and the leader, she lowered her blade. Stepping back, Luna dropped into a defensive position holding her swords out in front of her.

The man Luna had released reached up to his throat. “That crazy elf almost cut me.” “Doesn’t matter, job’s done,” the biggest one replied.

“It matters to me. She could have killed me,” Joe said, stepping forward.

“Don’t do anything stupid. You know how Duncan gets,” the man directly behind Joe pleaded.

Holding the swords out in front of her Luna watched the men. Backing up she stopped, crouched down and picked up her shopping bag. The one the others called Joe stepped forward and a loud sound echoed through the alley. Joe fell forward to the ground. The leader had struck Joe on the back of the head with something. Gil looked over to see what had happened and saw Joe wasn’t moving.

“Grab him, this job’s done,” the group’s leader said.

Gil watched as the other man grabbed Joe’s arms and dragged him back into the alley’s darkness. Looking over at Luna, their eyes met and he could feel a sense of urgency from her. Backing up out of the alley Luna resheathed her swords and pulled Gil out into the crowd.

“What did they give you?” Luna asked.

“Just some paper. They said I needed to give it to the king,” Gil said, handing the envelope off to Luna.

Luna felt the envelope and seeing no possible way it could harm anyone handed it back to Gil.

“Just don’t open it, we don’t know what’s inside,” Luna said, breathing out a sigh. “You need to stay right beside me.”

“It wasn't my fault they grabbed me. What was all that back there?” Gil asked, motioning behind him.

“I just did what I had to. Kingstown can be a dangerous place,” Luna said.

“You were ready to kill that man,” Gil responded.

“Only if I had to,” Luna said.

Grabbing Gil’s arm, Luna started to quicken her pace, moving down the street.

“I can’t go that fast,” Gil cried out.

Luna slowed down slightly. It was her intention to put as much space between them and Gil’s kidnappers as she could. Making their way down a side street, the business district could be seen ahead of them.

Only when the alleyway was several blocks behind did Luna loosen her grip on Gil. Pulling away from her, he stopped walking and stood still. Luna, feeling him break free, turned towards him.

“It might not be safe here,” Luna said.

“Safe from who?” Gil asked angrily. “The men in the alley? They’re done with their job and not coming back.”

“There could be more like them though,” Luna replied.

“You need to calm down. Those men were just giving me a letter to take to the king,” Gil almost shouted.

“Shhh, you shouldn’t say that aloud,” Luna said.

“Letter?” Gil asked.

“No, the king part,” Luna whispered.

Gil hadn't realized how loudly he had been talking. Wearing a frown, he reluctantly began following Luna again. Focusing all her attention on Gil, she didn’t notice when a carriage pulled up. Stopped beside them was a coach with the church’s emblem on its door.

Inside the coach sitting across from each other were two high-level, talented church saints. In the official religion in the kingdom of Vale, members of the church who reached a certain status were given the title of saint. One was a cleric named Mira, arguably the most talented in the entire kingdom. Across from her was Dante, a paladin and general in the church’s forces.

“It’s a pity we didn’t have to go looking for them,” Mira said.

“Why’s that? I like it when my prey comes straight to me,” Dante replied.

“But I was looking forward to the carriage ride,” Mira said with a slight sigh.

Dante, opening the door, stepped out and held it for Mira. When they were both outside the carriage they turned to face Luna and Gil. Sensing their presence, Luna looked over at them.

Chapter 31: The Royal Knight Academy

Using the Merchant’s Guild carriage, Roland and Cam arrived outside the Royal Knight Academy. The carriage stopped in front of a large wooden door. Looking out, Cam could see two guards were posted at it.

Like the Magic Academy, the Knight Academy also had royal in its title. The royal in their title was due to funding provided by the royal family. Most students attending either school would eventually join the army or some other service benefiting the Kingdom of Vale.

“We’re here,” Roland said, opening the carriage.

“Will it be okay to visit?” Cam asked.

“Oh it should be fine. The academy is like a destination. People from all over the kingdom come here just to see it. Future students and those that are curious can watch the current students practice.” Roland said.

“Look at the size of that door,” Cam said.

Emerging from the coach, Cam looked up at the building before him. Its front wall was a long rectangle made of stone with a few windows and a large wooden door. Alone it would have been impressive, but its appearance was overshadowed by the immense arena next to it.

“From what I hear, the arena is really something to see. Maybe we’ll get a look at it.” Roland said.

“It’s curved,” Cam said.

The entire front of the arena was a series of arches that curved around, making its circular shape.

“They say there’s not a bad seat in the entire place. Several events each year are held there, though I’ve never been fortunate enough to enjoy one,” Roland said.

“What kind of events?” Cam asked.

“I know the school hosts a few. The exhibition of the fourth-year students and the auctions of the lords are said to be something one shouldn’t miss.” Roland replied.

“The auctions of the lords?” Cam questioned.

“Oh, I’m surprised you haven’t heard of it. After displaying their talents in the arena, the lords of the various territories and the royal family bid on contracts with the graduating students.” Roland said.

“Really?” Cam asked.

Roland didn’t answer and instead approached the door. The two guards outside stood at attention for the visitors. Stepping forward, he pushed the large door open. Walking past him, Cam found himself in the lobby of the school.

Roland joined Cam inside and pointed to a far wall that displayed a tapestry showing a battle. “That’s a depiction of the famous battle of the city Prost.”

Cam looked over the scene. It showed knights in white armor fighting others wearing dark-colored armor.

“Prost?” Cam asked.

“It’s a city, or was a city? I’m not sure which one exactly as the battle was well before our time and in another kingdom,” Roland said.

“But it’s famous?” Cam asked.

“Indeed it is. It’s said to be one of the battles that helped establish the Kingdom of Vale,” Roland replied.

Cam nodded his head as he took in the rest of the room. The school’s lobby contained some chairs to the side and a half-circle counter directly in front of them. Roland stopped in front of the desk, Cam following right behind him.

“Greetings, I’m Joshua. How can I help you?” said the man at the counter.

“Who handles your supplies?” Roland asked.

“That would be the quartermaster, sir. You should be able to find him over there,” Joshua replied, pointing.

“If I was interested in signing up for the academy, who would I need to talk to?” Cam asked.

“Here, you can take this pamphlet,” Joshua said.

As Cam looked over the papers, a large man wearing armor stepped up to the counter.

“Sir Graham, how can I help you?” Joshua asked, giving the man a salute.

“Do you know when the second years will be done with the arena?” Sir Graham asked.

“They have it scheduled until lunch,” Joshua replied.

“I see.” Sir Graham started to turn, but seeing Cam standing there holding the new prospects’ paperwork, he stepped over to him.

“Hello there. I’m Sir Graham,” the man said.

Standing before Cam was a Royal Knight. Sir Graham was larger and fatter than those who had escorted the carriage into Kingstown, but he was no doubt the real deal. Cam turned his full attention to the man.

“Are you looking to sign up, young man?” Sir Graham asked.

“I am,” Cam replied.

“Well, why not follow me? I’ll give you a tour,” Sir Graham said.

Cam nodded and moved over beside Roland.

“I’m going to go on a tour of the academy,” Cam said, finding an opening in Roland’s conversation.

“That’s fine,” Roland said.

Cam then followed Sir Graham across the floor. Moving over to a side door, Sir Graham held it open so Cam could enter. Cam found himself in a long hallway with various types of suits of armor on either side. He stopped staring at them until Sir Graham, walking behind Cam, stuck out his hand and gently pushed him forward. Looking over the boy, he could see Cam was wearing a scabbard without a sword.

“No sword?” Sir Graham asked.

“No, I lost it,” Cam meekly replied.

“You lost your sword, huh?” Sir Graham laughed, “That’s not a very good start. Though, I do know an instructor or two who once lost theirs.”

“Really?” Cam asked.

“It’s true but I wouldn’t make a habit of it,” Sir Graham said.

“Of course not,” Cam replied.

“We’ll be headed right past the armory. You can borrow one there,” Sir Graham said.

“A sword?” Cam questioned.

“We have a bunch of swords for our students. You never know when yours might be out for repairs. We are the Knight Academy, after all. As you had one, I assume you knew how to use it?” Sir Graham asked.

“I do, it was a short sword. I’ve been told I’m good with one,” Cam replied.

“Have you now? I’ll be the judge of that,” Sir Graham said.

Looking Cam over, Sir Graham could tell he wasn’t from Kingstown. The way Cam stopped and admired everything around showed he was most likely a kid from a small village or town. It was pretty common for kids from tiny places to stop by with dreams of becoming a Royal Knight.

“We’ll try you on the practice dummies first. If you can beat them around well enough, I might show you the arena,” Sir Graham said.

“Really? I would like to see the arena!” Cam said.

Arriving at a door marked armory Sir, Graham pressed it open and entered. Cam followed directly behind him. Inside there were racks of various weapons. Moving over to the one holding short swords, Cam looked them over.

“Pick you out a good one,” Sir Graham said, with a slight grin.

The weapons in the armory at the academy were well used, but maintained. Picking up a couple, Cam could tell they were all very similar in quality. Not wanting to waste time he settled quickly on one.

“This one will work,” Cam said with a nod of his head

The speed at which Cam had picked a sword impressed Sir Graham. First-year students often fought over which one they thought was better than the next. With a nod of approval Sir Graham directed Cam through a door marked ‘training’.

The room Cam stood in was set up with a series of wooden practice dummies against one of the far walls. The rigid targets were made of thick, sturdy wood for the body and a thinner carved cross plank for the arms. A burlap bag had been draped over the main log, and someone had painted on a smiley face.

“Now, you go ahead and attack one of those targets, don’t hold back. Give it all you got, boy,” Sir Graham said.

Cam nodded, but was hesitant to strike it with all his might, thinking he might damage it. Drawing his sword, Cam lightly tapped the training dummy. His blow was delicate and the practice target didn’t move.

“If that’s all you got, boy, we might as well pack it up right now,” Sir Graham said, letting out a hardy laugh. “You have to attack it like you mean it. Those are sturdy.”

Sir Graham pulled his sword and, moving over to the dummy, gave it a sound hit. The practice dummy bounced back and forth from the strike, but appeared unharmed. With that encouragement, Cam returned to his starting point.

“Now, let’s see you do that,” Sir Graham said. “I want it to dance.”

Moving out of the way Sir Graham watched as Cam adjusted his stance. Springing forward with all his might, Cam hit the dummy target with a perfect downward strike. The blow from his sword split the target down its middle.

“I’m sorry,” Cam said, raising his hands to his face embarrassed.

Seeing the damage he had done, Cam grew worried. He feared the school could make him repay for destroying property or worse ban him. Looking down at the ground he groaned.

Seeing the boy’s reaction caused Sir Graham to laugh.

“Don’t be worried that was a good hit. It’s the kind of force we’re looking for,” Sir Graham said.

Behind his laughter, Sir Graham wondered if the attack had been a fluke. Thinking it over, it was possible he might have weakened the dummy with his earlier hit. Directing Cam to the target next to the destroyed one, Sir Graham pointed at it.

“Now do the same thing to this one here,” Sir Graham said. “Only make it a different type of strike if you can.”

“The same thing?” Cam asked, confused by Sir Graham’s reaction.

“Yes, you’re here to show off your strength. If that means we break a few practice dummy’s so be it, they’re easy to replace.” Sir Graham assured.

Nodding his head, Cam leapt forward and struck the wooden dummy with two side strikes instead of a downward blow. A loud crack of splintered wood echoed through the training area. The target figure split in half, leaving Sir Graham surprised, but pleased.

“Nice, you do have some skill. Follow me. We have more than just stationary targets around here. Let’s try those strikes of yours against them.” Following Sir Graham further into the room they suddenly stopped.

In front of Cam was a wide area with walls around it that came up just past his waist. Inside it were three of the practice dummies. Sir Graham opened the gate at the end and motioned for Cam to enter.

“This here is a device we call the gauntlet,” Sir Graham said.

Cam nodded his head following along.

“I will start it by pulling this switch. When I do that those targets are going to start moving on their own. Your job is to take them all out and not get hit. If they strike you it hurts,” Sir Graham said.

Cam positioned himself at the end as Sir Graham pulled the switch turning on the machine. The dummy targets began moving about the area. Dodging one of them, Cam smiled. There was a familiarness to the way the targets moved. It was a lot like what his father would do when they practiced.

Taking out one and then the next Cam eliminated all three of the targets. Seeing this, Sir Graham nodded his head. While it was not running on the fastest setting, the gauntlet could be trouble for first, and even some second year students. Opening the gate he motioned for Cam to follow him.

Together they walked through a door and down a short hallway. Another turn brought them to a longer hallway. At its end Cam could see sunlight. Moving outside, Cam shielded his eyes. When his vision had adjusted, Cam found himself standing in a large stadium.

“It’s the arena,” Cam whispered.

Sir Graham nodded as Cam looked over at the seemingly endless rows of seats going up from the inner edge. The ground he was on was mostly sand with a small rock here and there. Being in the area overwhelmed his senses,  and for a moment Cam found it hard to breathe.

“I’m going to go pick out a student for you to spar with,” Sir Graham said.

Recognizing one of the students who was currently in a group of second-years at the academy, Sir Graham called out to him. “Calvin, come over here.”

“Yes sir?” Calvin answered, stopping what he had been doing and moving over beside Sir Graham.

“I have someone I want to see in some real combat,” Sir Graham said.

Moving back over to where Cam was, the boy took a spot in front of him.

“This here’s Calvin,” Sir Graham said. “Calvin, this is Cam, a prospective student.”

“Hello,” Cam said, giving a small wave.

Calvin didn’t reply, instead he looked over at the boy beside him. Calvin wore the same uniform all the students at the academy did, which stood out in contrast to Cam’s regular clothing. Calvin’s uniform was a deep dark blue with gold trim. Its construction was lightweight and designed to allow for maximum movement. Since it was during the students free practice time he was not wearing the accompanying sash, gloves and hat they were required to wear to official student gatherings.

Chapter 32: Cam’s Abilities

“Now, Cam? You can go all out just like you did with the practice dummies in the arena. This whole place has a magic barrier on it.” Sir Graham explained. “No matter how hard you strike, nothing worse than a sprain or a few bruises can ever happen.”

Calvin smirked at Cam’s appearance. While he was not the son of a lord, Calvin’s father was a wealthy noble. That meant prior to coming to the Royal Knight Academy he had been tutored in proper sword technique. Calvin had finished his first year as one of the top ten students in his class.

Spotting the loaner student sword Cam was holding only reinforced that he was far below Calvin’s skills. Calvin’s sword was one of the finest money could buy. It had been a non-magical custom order from one of the most skilled craftsmen in the entire kingdom. Calvin felt confident that Sir Graham must want him to teach the new boy a lesson.

“Here in the arena, the students use a six-point system for combat. You receive a single point for every blow you land. For each potentially more serious strike, the attacker is awarded three points, and for each attack that would have resulted in death, the attacker gets six points. The first person to score six points wins the match,” Sir Graham said.

“I understand,” Cam replied.

With that, Sir Graham directed the boys to the center of the ring. Motioning to a couple of student groups to scoot back he spotted a fellow instructor. Waving them over, Sir Graham looked at Lady Bella, one of the teachers. There were only three female teachers at the academy, but Lady Bella, like most of the instructors there, was extremely talented. Moving over to Sir Graham’s side she looked at him.

“It’s been a while. I didn't think I would see you out here with the second years,” Lady Bella said.

“Normally I wouldn’t be. I was out in the front lobby and ran into this boy here. He made a mess of the gauntlet, so I want to see him against one of ours,” Sir Graham said.

“You chose Calvin?” Lady Bella asked.

“I did, on purpose. You might want to watch this,” Sir Graham replied.

Marking off a circle in the sand using the heel of his boot, Sir Graham directed Cam and Calvin into positions facing each other. Stepping back, he raised one of his hands above his head.

“Fight!” Sir Graham shouted, dropping his hand.

Cam was uncertain how much effort to put into his swings, but after deflecting a couple of attacks from Calvin, he matched his strength. Calvin’s blows were far weaker than William’s, and Cam on defense just deflected them one after another. Calvin, who had thought it would be an easy victory and had hoped to show off his talents to Sir Graham, had to change strategy for a longer, more drawn out battle.

Cam, used to sparring with William, didn't lead with any attacks and instead just deflected the incoming ones. Remembering the tournament he had seen, He was careful to stay within the circle. He only allowed himself to be driven back to the edge of it before pressing an attack of his own to reclaim the lost ground.

“I thought you were going to show me something,” Lady Bella said mockingly.

“Calvin’s a second year and he finished in the top ten his first year right?” Sir Graham asked.

“That's correct, who's the other boy?” Lady Bella asked.

“Just a walk in that wants to come to the academy,” Sir Graham answered.

“So he's not even a first year?” Lady Bella questioned.

Watching Calvin fight, Sir Graham was certain Cam was holding back.

“Take this,” Calvin said, lunging forward.

Cam, seeing the attack well before it arrived, adjusted the grip on his sword and countered it. Sir Graham took notice of this and nodded. Cam balanced every attack Calvin sent his way with an impressive defense.

“Hold up,” Sir Graham said, separating the two and sending them back to their starting positions.

Moving over beside Cam, Sir Graham asked, “Why are you holding back?”

“If I win it’s over. I’ll have to leave,” Cam said.

“I want you to give it your all,” Sir Graham motioned to Lady Bella. “I called her over here to see what you can do.”

Cam nodded his head. Not a single strike from Calvin had gotten through his defenses. Sir Graham stepped back to the side and raised his arm. Letting it drop he watched as Cam, who had been the one holding back, gave it his all. Calvin, taking the stronger attacks from Cam, quickly faltered.

Calvin’s defense, which was his weakest point, fell apart. Clumsily while blocking one of Cam’s attacks, his sword flew out of his hands and he fell to his knees. Cam stood before him with his sword at his neck, causing Calvin to yield the match. Cam reaching out his hand, helped Calvin to his feet. Calvin promptly retrieved his sword and returned to where Cam stood. The two boys sheathed their weapons.

“Look at that,” Lady Bella said with a slight whistle.

“Your swordsmanship is excellent. I can’t believe you’re not tired.” Calvin said.

“When my father and I spar, it usually takes a lot longer,” Cam said.

“So, how are you doing?” Sir Graham asked, moving over beside them.

“I’m okay,” Calvin said, looking down, expecting to be scolded.

“That was fun,” Cam said.

“Calvin, come over here. I want to show you a defensive move,” Sir Graham said.

Cam watched as Sir Graham demonstrated a move that would have blocked Cam’s attack. When Calvin seemed to be able to replicate it, Sir Graham sent him back to the students he had been practicing with. Before leaving, Calvin bowed to Sir Graham, and reaching out he took Cam’s hand and shook it.

“So, who trained you?” Sir Graham asked, moving over towards Lady Bella.

“My father,” Cam replied.

“Training like yours is hard to come by. A few of your strikes are the older way of doing things, not bad, just different than we usually see. What’s your father’s name?” Sir Graham asked.

“William West,” Cam replied softly.

“You’re William’s boy?” Sir Graham asked with a smile.

“The Dragonslayer?” Lady Bella asked.

Sir Graham nodded. Being the son of The Dragonslayer, Cam filled in a lot of questions. Many students at the academy had talent or training before enrolling, but Cam was on an entirely different level. To beat a second-year student, even so early in the first semester, would put Cam’s skills in the realm of starter adventurers.

“You should have told me that I would have given you a tougher fight,” Sir Graham said.

“Really?” Cam asked.

“Of course. So how’s that father of yours doing these days?” Sir Graham asked.

“You know my father?” Cam questioned.

“I met him here at the academy. I was in the class behind him,” Sir Graham said.

“You're going to become a student?” Lady Bella asked.

“I want to, very much,” Cam said.

“You should show the boy around the rest of the school,” Lady Bella said.

“I was going to do that,” Sir Graham replied.

“Good,” Lady Bella said. Moving away from them she returned to her duties watching the second year students practice.

Sir Graham reached into his vest and pulled out an admittance form. Handing the paper over to Cam, he smiled. He had seen a lot of students of various skills throughout his teaching career, but Cam was easily in the top five. His defense was by the book, and when he used his full abilities, his offense was impressive.

“You should take these papers back home and fill them out. Return them when you’re ready to join,” Sir Graham said. “I think you have a very bright future.”

Leading the way back into the main building Sir Graham took Cam by the dorms and showed him what the student housing looked like. The rooms were small and housed two beds, a pair of dressers and a shared desk. Looking around, Cam imagined what it would be like to stay at the school and have a roommate.

“Are all the rooms like this one?” Cam asked.

“They are, and all students are expected to stay on campus for their first two years,” Sir Graham said. “If you follow me I'll show you the dining hall.”

Leading the way, Cam followed Sir Graham to the academy's food area. Looking into the large room, Cam could see two rows of tables set up running down its length. On the far side was a half wall that appeared to have a kitchen area behind it.

“Some students get assigned kitchen serving duties,” Sir Graham said.

“Father’s talked about that,” Cam said.

“Doesn’t surprise me, though I seem to recall William getting guard duty far more often,” Sir Graham laughed at the memory. “I guess that’s the full tour. If you follow me I’ll take you back up front.”

Directing Cam back down the hall they had walked through, past the entrance to the arena and into the armory, a realization struck him. He wouldn’t be able to fight there again until he joined the academy. Taking one last longing look behind him, Cam sighed.

“I’ll take that sword you borrowed,” Sir Graham said.

Pulling the sword from his sheath Cam reluctantly handed it over. Without the additional weight on his side Cam patted the empty scabbard nervously. Sir Graham pointed down the hall before them to a door.

“Just through that door and you will be right back to the main room,” Sir Graham said.

Cam nodded his head as the two separated. Walking through the door, Cam found himself back in the front room. Looking over to the side, he could see Roland was still pressing the quartermaster about the academy’s supplies. Looking around, Cam felt more than ever that he wanted to attend the Royal Knight Academy.

“All done?” Roland asked, sensing Cam was beside him.

“I am,” Cam said, thinking over what he had just experienced.

“I’ll be ready in just a moment,” Roland turned his attention back to the quartermaster. “So all your supplies come from Okah Trading?”

“That’s correct. We currently have a contract with them,” the quartermaster replied.

“Well, you have been accommodating. Thank you,” Roland said.

“It was nice to meet you. You're the owner of the Emporium, correct?” The quartermaster questioned.

“That’s right,” Roland said, handing over a piece of paper before looking at Cam. “Are you ready?”

“I guess so,” Cam said softly.

Taking a step towards the front door, Roland looked over at Cam and asked, “How did your tour go?”

“I got to fight in the arena!” Cam said excitedly.

“The arena?” Roland asked.

“Yes, Sir Graham showed me around the school. They even loaned me a sword,” Cam said.

“And what did you think?” Roland questioned.

“It was just like my father had told me. I am going to come back,” Cam said.

“What do you think of doing some shopping? Maybe grabbing some lunch?” Roland asked.

“I guess,” Cam said, his heart not really into the idea, while his mind replayed his fight in the arena.

Chapter 33: The Cathedral

Dante, seeing Luna, placed one of his hands on her shoulder. Having just been in a fight earlier, Luna reached for her dagger. Using his other arm, Dante grabbed her and held her tightly before she could get it.

Luna, who had allowed the two strangers to get close to them, sensed that they were far more formidable opponents than the men earlier had been. Useless to Gil pinned, she struggled to free herself. Using all her might, Luna found she was unable to break free.

“Not so fast, now,” Dante said.

“How rude, grabbing her like that, Dante,” Mira said, reaching out and taking Gil’s hand.

“I had to be rude, she's armed,” Dante answered.

Looking to see who was holding his hand, Gil was surprised to find a woman standing next to him. Having seen a cleric during the harvest festival in Brighton, Gil guessed the woman next to him was with the church. However, she was dressed far more ornately than the previous cleric he’d seen.

“I’m Mira and that’s Dante.”

Mira spoke with a soft beautiful voice. Looking over at her partner, Gil recognized his armor as the same type the paladin he had seen at the tournament had worn. Though crafted almost identically, Dante's armor had a shiny mirror-like finish to it.

“You need to stop struggling,” Dante said.

“Let me go,” Luna demanded, still trying to wiggle free.

“Someone requests an audience with Gil here. We’re just here to provide a ride to the meeting,” Mira said calmly.

“I’m awfully popular today,” Gil muttered to himself.

Mira’s long brown hair flowed down over her hoodless blue robe. A delicate band of silver trim accented the end of the sleeves and bottom hem. Looking at them, Gil couldn’t help but feel that while they appeared less frightening than the men in the alleyway, there was something about them that told him they were more dangerous.

Seeing that Luna was held fast, Gil did little to resist the cleric guiding him over to the carriage. I doubt they mean us harm, they’re clearly with the church. Stepping inside, he watched as Dante picked Luna up in his arms and carried her. Mira took a seat next to Gil while Dante sat down across from them.

“Now, if you promise to sit still I’ll let go of you,” Dante said.

“You must understand, we don’t mean any harm to either of you,” Mira said with a smile.

Luna angrily stopped struggling against Dante’s grasp. Releasing her, Dante sat back in the carriage as it pulled away from the sidewalk. Gil could see from Luna’s expression that she was upset.

“It’s just a meeting?” Gil asked, trying to help calm Luna down.

“That’s correct,” Mira said, patting Gil’s hand.

“What’s it about?” Gil asked, confused.

“The archbishop wants to see you. It’s an honor, really,” Mira said.

“The archbishop?” Gil repeated what Mira had said.

“He runs the church,” Dante replied.

The click-clack sound of the carriage wheels filled the silence inside the coach. Luna’s anger was as much directed at herself as it was Mira and Dante. She was supposed to be Gil’s bodyguard, but here they were. Gil had been kidnapped for a second time in broad daylight.

The carriage they were riding in was a luxury model. Compared to the business one the Merchant’s Guild used, it was a little smaller but everything inside was far nicer. The leather on the seats was softer and they were more cushioned. Below each of the windows were padded armrests.

Gil looked out the carriage window and noticed they were nearing the cathedral gates. Seeing the coach approach, the guards jumped into action opening the gate. Lush, green grounds greeted them as they pulled into a long drive leading up to the main building.

“We’re here. Are you going to behave?” Dante asked Luna.

Luna didn’t respond, instead she just glared at the paladin.

“She's going to be fine,” Mira said, reaching out and tapping Luna's knee.

Mira’s voice seemed to have a calming effect. Is she using magic? Every time she spoke Gil found himself calmer and more at ease. Someone outside the carriage opened the door.

The paladin was the first to rise to his feet and step down.

When he had left the carriage, Luna’s hands went to the hilt of her swords.

“Tsk, tsk, you don’t want to do that here,” Mira said.

Gil watched as Luna slowly withdrew her hands and placed them in her lap.

“Gil, you should go next while I chat with the elf,” Mira said.

Gil stepped out onto the soft, green grass. The door to the carriage had been left open.  He could see that Mira had said something but he wasn’t close enough to hear what it was. Immediately, a group moved in Gil’s direction. A short while later, Luna stepped out beside him.

Gil couldn’t identify them all, but at least two in the group approaching looked to be paladins, but didn’t have the shiny armor Dante had. They look lower ranking than Dante. Dante headed inside the building. Looking over at Luna, Gil could tell she was upset, but she seemed less angry then before.

“You must be Gil. I’m Marcus, a bishop here in Kingstown. It’s truly an honor to meet you. I so enjoy your game of chess.”

“It’s nice to meet you, also,” Gil said, deciding it was best to be polite.

Gil’s manner lessons with Luna kicked in. Being surrounded by fancy clothes and other signs of luxury, he figured it was best to display some culture. It wasn’t clear though why he had been brought to the church or what the motives of the people around him were.

“I’m so terribly sorry about how this meeting worked out, but the archbishop requested a word with you at the last moment,” Marcus said.

Gil looked over at Luna and could see she was far more relaxed than she had been. Whatever Mira said must have helped. With everyone assembled, the group made their way over to some doors on the side of the building. The doors were held open for them as Gil and Luna were shown through.

Entering the building, Gil could feel the plush red carpet below him. Marcus directed them down a long hallway, stopping in front of a double door entryway. Stepping forward, Marcus knocked loudly.

“This is the archbishop’s office,” Marcus said.

The doors were soon opened, and inside Gil spotted a large desk with a couple of chairs near it. Marcus motioned for Gil and Luna to sit down. Gil promptly did so, but he could see Luna was far more hesitant.

“Please take a seat,” Gil said to Luna.

Luna reluctantly sat. Gil had been right about the men in the alley, so she hoped he was about the meeting ahead. Still, Luna’s eyes surveyed the space around them, looking for locations that would be easier to defend if a fight broke out. Most of the group that had met them outside seemed to disperse, leaving only Mira, one of the paladins and Marcus in the room.

“It won’t be long. The archbishop is preparing for the meeting,” Marcus said with a smile.

A short while later a man in a long white robe was escorted into the room. Two people, most likely assistants, were at his side. They were unarmed and walked a step behind him.

The archbishop walked over and took a seat behind the desk facing Gil and Luna. A large hat at least a foot high stood up from his head. Its appearance caused Gil to raise a hand to his mouth, so the others didn’t see him laugh.

“Hello, I’m The Archbishop. You can call me Jacobs.”

Gil, feigning interest in the man, replied, “I’m Gil, your grace.”

“I know of you and your deeds. I brought you and your… elf here today as I have a humble request,” Jacobs said.

The way the archbishop accented the word elf made Gil aware he was not happy to see Luna. Looking over at her, Gil could see that she had crossed her arms and was wearing an angry expression. The meeting was uncomfortable, but remembering his encounter with Rick, his previous boss from his own world, he knew he’d set through far worse.

“What can I do for you?” Gil asked.

Gil chose his words carefully and said as little as possible. With Luna beside him, he was worried about her and uncertain about the archbishop’s intentions. However, wanting to play the part he leaned forward, pretending to pay Jacobs his full attention.

“I summoned you here to my office as I have it on excellent authority that you will see the king tomorrow,” Jacobs said.

Gil frowned. His visit to the king was not much of a secret. Luna uncrossed her arms and scooted forward to the edge of her chair. She did so not because she cared about what was being discussed, but in case she needed to protect Gil quickly.

“That is the plan,” Gil said, wishing to expedite the meeting.

“Getting to see the king is quite an honor,” Jacobs reached under his desk and opened a drawer.

Gil noticed the action caused Luna to rise slightly off her chair and move her arms towards the swords at her side. Having not seen any violent intentions from Jacobs, Gil was far more relaxed. Jacobs took out an envelope from the drawer and held it out for Gil.

Gil reached over and grasped the envelope. Pulling it closer to him, he could see it was bright white with gold lining all around its edges. The letter was heavier compared to what Duncan’s men had given him.

“I kindly ask you to take this envelope to the king without opening it,” Jacobs requested.

“If that’s all, you didn’t have to bring us here,” Luna snarled.

“It’s best to do this type of thing in secret,” Jacobs said.

Gil frowned, agreeing with Luna’s observation. Reaching into his pocket, he stored the church letter next to his other one. That action seemed to please the archbishop.

“Thank you,” Jacobs said.

“If that’s all, it’s probably best if we leave,” Gil said.

“Of course. I can have you dropped off anywhere in the city,” the archbishop replied.

Gil nodded his head.

“We were headed to the Royal Magic Academy,” Gil said.

“Then I will have the carriage drop you off at the gate,” The archbishop said.

Gil and Luna were soon shown back out to the church carriage by Mira. Getting a ride to the Magic Academy would make up time for all the disturbances. Once all three of them were seated, the coach took off. Pulling over after several minutes, they had arrived at a large moss-covered stone wall that looked ancient compared to the city wall.

“This is as far as we can go,” Mira said.

“Why’s that?” Gil asked.

“The Magic Academy and the church don’t see eye to eye on many things. It’s embarrassing, but we aren’t welcome there,” Mira replied.

When Gil and Luna were outside the carriage, it quickly took off. Whatever the dispute is between the church and the Magic Academy, it must be serious. Next to them was a tall metal gate.

“I always wanted to go to the academy,” Luna said.

“Why didn’t you?” Gil asked.

“Oh, even for elves it’s expensive,” Luna replied.

“Is it cheaper for elves?” Gil asked.

“It is, though elves are expected to work off that discount by helping the other students learn elvish,” Luna said.

“Do a lot of elves go to the academy then?” Gil asked.

“Many do, at least those that can afford it. All elves have natural magic abilities, unlike most humans,” Luna said.

Moving closer to the gate Gil could see only one side of it was open. Looking at the school’s grounds he saw several very tall buildings and trees in the distance. The grounds much like around the church were green and looked to be well kept.

“Do you see those towers?” Luna pointed to them.

The towers went high into the sky and continued further than Gil could see. The school's campus looked enormous as it stretched out in every direction past the wall. Straining his vision, it was impossible for him to see the far wall of the academy from the entrance.

“I can, just how big is the school?” Gil asked.

“I believe it’s larger than Brighton size-wise,” Luna replied.

“So there’s a village size school in the middle of Kingstown,” Gil said mostly to himself.

“I think the Royal Magic Academy takes up about a third of Kingstown, or at least it used to. It’s hard to say exactly how much it takes up now as the city keeps growing. It’s far larger than the Royal Knight academy, though,” Luna said.

Gil looked around them in awe, it took a lot to amaze him, but the Magic Academy had succeeded.

“The Knight Academy’s arena is still something to see, but no one knows, not even the elves, how long the Magic Academy has been here,” Luna added.

Next to the main entrance was a large brass sign mounted to the wall reading ‘Kingstown Royal Magic Academy’. Gil felt an odd sensation come over his body as he took a step past the gate. The dull pain that constantly plagued his right leg vanished.

Confused at the sudden relief, Gil tried to bow, a movement that had proven impossible in the past. Seeing the bow, Luna let out a little gasp. Looking over at the elf, Gil had a quizzical expression across his face.

“I don’t feel the pain. I always do,” Gil said.

“There’s a powerful protection magic placed over the school grounds,” Luna said, seemingly thinking it over.

“Magic can remove my pain?” Gil asked.

“I don’t know? Magic is capable of many things. The barrier that covers the school is ancient magic. We have no idea who cast it or if anyone has those abilities anymore,” Luna confessed.

Gil let out a sigh and spotted a building marked ‘information’ off to the right. There was a small sliding window on the side and Gil made his way over to it. Approaching it, he almost laughed as it humorously resembled a fast-food, drive-up window. Only instead of a menu listing food items to the side, there was a sign proudly proclaiming information, directions, and educational advice.

“We should ask for directions,” Gil said.

Chapter 34: A Magic School

The window on the information building was slid to the side, revealing an older woman wearing a long black cloak covered in tiny silver circles that sparkled whenever she shifted about. On her head was a tall, pointy black hat that tilted back towards the ground at the top. She looks like a witch on Halloween. To keep from laughing, Gil raised a hand to his mouth. Stepping forward, he half expected her to hand him some candy.

“Hello, welcome to the Royal Magic Academy. My name is Helda. How may I help you today?”

A moment passed as Gil was doing his best to recover from the lady’s appearance.

“We’re here to see Frederick,” Luna said, noticing Gil’s awkward silence.

Gil had expected a cackle to follow the greeting due to the woman’s clothing, but she did nothing of the sort. Gathering his composure as best he could, Gil managed a nod. Helda turned and motioned to a person behind her.

“Professor Frederick, I’ll send out an assistant to escort you,” Helda said.

“Thank you,” Gil managed to reply.

“What’s wrong?” Luna asked as Helda stepped away from the window.

“Nothing,” Gil said with a smile.

A small door on the side of the building opened, and out stepped what Gil would guess to be a student. They were wearing a solid black cloak with a yellow armband. The cloaked figure was far younger than Helda.

“Hello, I’m Roger Sep.”

“It’s nice to meet you,” Gil said.

“Are you a student?” Roger asked, looking over at Luna.

“No, I’m not,” Luna said.

“Oh, my mistake, we have several elves who are. I can take you over to Professors’ Tower,” Roger said.

Gil and Luna turned to follow Roger. Soon the group was headed across the campus towards a series of very tall towers off in the distance. Gil took the opportunity to look around at all of the buildings and people they passed.

“See that one there?” Roger asked.

“I do,” Gil replied.

“The tallest one?” Luna questioned.

“Exactly,” Roger replied.

Gil couldn’t distinguish one tower from the next. To him, they all looked the same height. Luna and Roger, however, seemed to be able to tell and Gil wondered if their magic allowed them to do so.

“That’s the one Frederick lives in. As a special instructor, he should be home. Unlike most other teachers, he doesn’t have a set class schedule,” Roger added, looking down at some device he was carrying.

Gil hadn’t seen the device prior and he wasn’t sure where Roger had gotten it. To him, what Roger was holding looked somewhat like a digital tablet. Glancing over at it, Gil could see information displayed. What the screen showed changed depending on what Roger touched. From looking over his shoulder, Gil could see that its current display was about Frederick and his schedule.

After walking for several minutes, the group seemed no closer to the towers than when they had started. Fortunately, without any pain in his right leg, Gil could keep up with the others.

“How are you doing?” Luna asked, looking over at Gil.

“The magic makes it easier for me to move around,” Gil replied.

“If you look over there,” Roger pointed, “That’s the school’s cafeteria, and over there are some of our classrooms.”

“Do you know Jack Brooks? He is a second-year student.” Gil asked.

“I’m afraid not. I’m a third-year student myself. Most of the classes are not mixed with the different years.” Entering Jack Brooks into his device, Roger added. “It looks like your friend Jack’s in summoning class right now. I don’t envy him.”

“I wonder if he’ll be free after we visit Frederick?” Gil said aloud.

“Looks like Jack has a lunch break after that class. You might be able to catch him at the cafeteria,” Roger said, pointing out the cafeteria building again.

“Will we have time?” Gil asked.

“We can try. It’s only afternoon,” Luna said.

Roger continued leading the way while Gil and Luna followed behind. “That building is the dorm rooms. All the students who live on campus stay there.”

“Aren’t all the first-year students required to stay on campus?” Luna asked.

“Usually, yes. They can get special permission to live off school grounds, but that’s rather rare,” Roger replied.

Passing the dorm building, Gil spotted what must have been a class having a lesson outside. A group of ten students were gathered around what Gil assumed to be an instructor. Stopping to watch, he soon became completely engrossed.

One by one the students stepped forward to a spot marked off on the ground by a wooden board. The students took turns casting a spell. Usually they were successful at creating a ball of light, which would then move towards a bedsheet. It had been stretched out between two trees as their target. Each caster's spell took on a unique color.

Roger looked back and saw that Gil had stopped. “That’s Professor Solace’s first-years targeting class. See how each student casts a different spell? Their goal is to hit the target.”

“Not very good, are they?” Luna asked.

“No, but you have to remember that magic is new to them. For many of the first years, this is the first time they have cast a single spell,” Roger said.

Sometimes a student would be successful at casting, and a blob would appear and head towards the target. However, very few students in the class succeed in actually hitting it. Most fell short, some humorously so.

“Their magic doesn’t do any damage?” Gil asked.

“No, the same magic that helps your right leg protects everyone and everything here at the academy. We really should move on, though.” Roger said.

“How did you know about my right leg?” Gil asked.

“That would be because of my energy channeling class. With proper training those with magical abilities can learn to see the world around them differently. Energy flows through all living things, and in areas where damage has occurred the energy tends to gather,” Roger said.

Is that why they can see the towers as different heights?

Thinking over Rogers' explanation, Gil watched the class a while longer. Eventually though he felt a tug from Luna telling him it was time to move on. With the sight of the students stuck in his head and more questions than answers about how magic worked, Gil reluctantly followed Luna down the path.

Reaching the tower, Gil saw a door marked ‘Professor Rooms’. Roger held the door open as Luna and Gil stepped inside. Gil’s eyes widened as he saw a tall stairway that twirled around the inside of the tower. Looking up, Gil was honestly ready to give up on seeing Frederick.

“There are so many steps,” Gil sighed.

“I don’t think you will have to go up all of them,” Roger said.

“And you're not in any pain,” Luna said.

“But it will take us all day,” Gil groaned.

“I think you’ll discover the steps aren't too bad. You should find Professor Frederick in his room,” Roger said, pointing upwards.

“You’re not coming?” Gil asked.

“No, I have to go back to the information building. It’s my job and helps pay for some of my schooling,” Roger replied, turning to leave.

“Thank you,” Gil said.

“You're welcome,” Roger said as he left the tower.

“Then up we go,” Luna said, pulling on Gil’s arm.

“Do we have to?” Gil joked.

“It was your idea,” Luna said seriously.

“That’s true,” Gil stepped up on the first step.

Climbing the stairs, Gil could see that they flattened out and had a door at about every twelve steps. Each one of those doors had a name on it. Those are probably the professors.

Passing a door marked ‘Professor Wiggins’, they continued walking. On the next landing, the door was labeled ‘Professor Teria’. The climb up the stairs was more manageable than Gil had thought it would be, but he quickly realized his body was out of shape.

“We should rest,” Luna said.

Gil nodded and stopped to catch his breath. After a short break, they began climbing again. Finally, they arrived outside a door marked ‘Professor Frederick’. Gil knocked soundly on it.

After a short wait, the door opened, and standing before them was an older man in a gray robe that flowed all the way to the ground. A long white beard covered half his face, and Gil could see that the hair on top of his head was thinning. Though their visit was a surprise, one would not have known it from Frederick’s reaction.

“Hello there, welcome, welcome,” Frederick said, inviting them both in.

“Hello,” Gil said.

“Take a chair, won’t you? Do you want some tea? I want some tea,” Frederick offered.

“Yes, please,” Luna said.

“I guess?” Gil replied.

Frederick, who had already sat down, sprang to his feet. Moving into what was most likely a tiny kitchen, they could hear sounds of him making tea. Sticking his head around the edge of the kitchen wall Frederick looked over at his guests.

“Are you two here enrolling?” Frederick asked.

“No, we…” Gil replied.

“No, no, not that. You must be here about the abantro herbs, right?” Frederick interrupted him.

“What, herbs?” Gil questioned.

“The abantro herbs, I need them for something I’m working on,” Frederick answered.

“We’re not here about herbs,” Luna said.

Gil shook his head and, taking more initiative, managed to get out the words, “Hello, my name is Gil.”

“I see… I see you must be here about the job offer then, well that is good news indeed. The boy looks a little young for this type of work, though I suppose it takes all kinds to make the world go round,” Frederick said.

“No, I’m here about when you saved my life,” Gil blurted out.

“Oh, that? I would never have guessed,” Frederick said.

Stepping around the corner, Frederick looked Gil up and down.

“I see. You’re the boy who is not the boy,” Frederick mumbled.

“What? You know I’m not me?” Gil asked, surprised.

“Yeah, it was a mean trick I played on you there,” Frederick said.

“Saving me from death?” Gil asked.

Luna gasped.

“Making you someone else. I’m not supposed to do that, strictly speaking,” Frederick said.

“You di- didn’t,” Luna said, shocked.

Frederick interrupted her, “Of course, William paid a great price to save the kingdom, and he deserved some peace of mind. Those were my last orders from the king,” Frederick said.

“It was for William?” Gil asked.

“It doesn’t matter why you did it. It only matters that you did it,” Luna said.

“Yes it was all for William. Oh, tea’s ready,” Frederick said, stepping back into the kitchen area.

Frederick completely ignored Luna’s words.

* * * * *

The sounds of cups gently hitting each other and pouring liquid could be heard. Eventually, the mage emerged carrying a tray, as he headed towards Luna and Gil. Sitting down, Frederick began handing out the drinks.

“So, you’re the boy called Gil,” Frederick said.

“I am,” Gil said.

“It looks like you have grown quite a lot since I saw you last. How’s that leg of yours doing?”

“It causes me constant pain, though here on the school grounds it’s not hurting,” Gil said.

“Yes, that ancient magic barrier is quite something, isn’t it? I wish I could know that spell.” Frederick then paused and seemed to think for a moment. “Magic is a finicky beast at the best of times.” He looked over at Luna. “Say, aren't you the daughter of Eldin?”

“I am,” Luna said.

Wait, Frederick knows Luna’s dad?

“I haven’t seen your father in years. How’s that curmudgeonly elf doing these days?”

“Quite well,” Luna said, seemingly uncertain of what curmudgeonly meant.

Frederick just insulted Luna’s dad.

“Magic doesn’t always do exactly what the wielder intends,” Frederick said.

“So you know I’m not really Gil?” Gil asked.

Luna looked over at Gil. What he had just said filled in several questions she had been asking herself. Then she looked at Frederick with a strange expression that was a combination of horror, awe, and anger.

“Don’t you go giving me dirty looks, young lady. I would expect that from your father, but surely you being younger can understand that magic is not something to be locked away. As for you, Gil, of course I know. I’m the one that brought you here after all.” Frederick said.

“How? Why?” Gil asked.

“Bringing you here to this world was something I did more for those around you, not for you. I’m sorry, but at the time it was the best idea I had,” Frederick said.

Gil had noticed that the way Fredrick said the word ‘time’ was odd. I think he’s lying. Gil wasn’t happy with the explanation, but he doubted he would get a better one.

“You used a forbidden spell,” Luna accused.

Luna had heard her father talk about the four forbidden spells before. Each spell was extremely powerful, but they all came with consequences. Frederick, being human, couldn’t understand what the elves had learned through millennia. The magic he had cast was dangerous enough to destroy the kingdom and maybe the entire world.

“I most certainly did, and I would do it again,” Frederick responded, looking directly at Luna. “Stop being so closed-minded. We don’t need more elves like your father.”

Did Frederick and Luna’s father have some kind of disagreement?

“That spell is banned for a reason,” Luna said, almost shouting.

“Drink your tea, young lady. Before lecturing me about what I can and can’t do, you should look closely at your own silly rules. By making something taboo, you only encourage those capable of doing it to do so,” Frederick said.

There has to be rules, without them there’s chaos.

Gil wasn’t entirely sure what Luna and Frederick were talking about with the forbidden spells. However, he could tell they were arguing about the magic that had brought him into their world. As best as he could gather, Frederick had used one of those forbidden spells to do so.

The revelation that Gil was not a ten-year-old boy began to set into Luna’s mind. Looking at him she looked past his outer appearance. While he had never looked dangerous before, she suddenly thought about what Frederick had brought into their world.

Chapter 35: Frederick The Great

Gil took a sip of the tea and nervously looked about the apartment. While he had initially come to thank Frederick for healing him, he was instead witnessing a verbal disagreement between Luna and the old mage. Though Gil was what they were arguing about, he wasn’t one hundred percent sure of what to make of the conversation taking place.

“You're irresponsible. That’s what you are,” Luna said.

“The only way to break the limitations of magic is to do what’s forbidden,” Frederick said.

Frederick fidgeted in his seat, moving from one side to the other. The mage seemed unable to sit still. To Gil it looked like a nervous habit, but not brought on by Luna’s words.

“Magic has boundaries for a reason,” Luna growled.

Frederick, Eldin’s last pupil, was openly defying that system. Luna strangely found herself taking her father’s position in the argument. While she loved her father, his strict rules concerning magic were part of the reason she had decided not to attend the Magic Academy.

Gil listened to the two of them go back and forth, eventually tuning them out as he looked around the apartment. It was small and cluttered with books and other curious items. Gil could see that it was a one-room apartment much like those from his old world, with a larger living room and a small kitchenette area. Gil guessed a door in the back led to a bedroom and bathroom.

“Oh, I know a great many things,” Frederick said.

“Knowledge and responsibility are entirely different,” Luna replied.

“We could argue this point all afternoon and never agree. I’m sure the boy has questions for me,” Frederick said.

Luna, suddenly aware that she and Frederick had been the only ones getting in any words, sat back in her chair and scowled. Looking over at Gil, she could tell he hadn’t been following their conversation entirely, which comforted her. However, with her new found knowledge she saw Gil very differently. The wonderful boy she had been hired to protect could very well end all their lives.

“So, Gil, what brings you to me?” Frederick asked seemingly unfazed by Luna’s earlier remarks.

“Oh, I have a gift for you,” Gil said, suddenly remembering the chess set he had bought earlier that day.

Luna wasn’t sure what to make of Gil anymore. He was kind and considerate, but she wasn’t certain that was enough to overcome the consequences of Frederick’s actions. Reaching into his bag, Gil handed Frederick one of the chess sets he had bought. Frederick looked at it and smiled.

“Ah yes, I have a chess set, but this will work well in the student’s lounge. I think they will find the game very interesting too. Chess, that’s something you brought to this world with you, isn’t it?” Frederick asked.

“It is,” Gil confessed.

“Well, I thank you for the gift, Gil. If you don’t mind, I want to try something.” Frederick replied, getting up.

The mage seemed to have trouble keeping still, and rising from his seat Frederick grabbed a strange globe off a shelf behind him. “Here, Gil. Touch this,” Frederick said, placing an object that looked like a crystal ball in Gil’s face.

Reaching out, Gil touched the ball.

“That object you are touching will measure your magic potential,” Frederick continued.

“Like this?” Gil asked, placing his whole palm on it.

“Precisely. Some people in this land have great magic potential, while others sadly have none,” Frederick said.

The crystal ball Gil was touching didn’t do anything. Luna, watching, breathed out a sigh of relief. If Gil didn’t have any magic potential, he was hardly capable of destroying the world. Frederick took a sip of his tea and sat back down.

Gil had once believed when he’d touched William’s sword that he had charged the emerald stone, causing it to glow. However, he had given up that belief, passing it off as just a trick of the lighting in the room. Convinced he was a normal weak kid in a fantastic fantasy world, Gil sighed. Touching the ball did give Gil a strange sensation, making the hairs on the back of his neck stand up.

“Well, I suppose that’s it. You don’t have any magic abilities at all,” Frederick said disappointed.

“It’s alright,” Luna said, relieved, reaching out and patting Gil on his back.

“Usually, people brought from outside this world into this one have great magic potential,” Frederick said, looking at the colorless globe in disappointment.

Reaching over, Frederick gently tapped it with a finger. The crystal ball Gil was still touching was the same as it had been. Nothing inside it changed.

“Very frustrating isn’t it?” Frederick said.

Giving up, Gil quickly pulled back his hand from the ball. Doing so caused the crystal to become a faint violet color. Frederick, wide-eyed, lowered his head and peered into it.

“Have you ever seen that?” Frederick asked Luna, looking over at her with a raised eyebrow.

“No, never,” Luna replied, leaning forward also.

“Hmm… Interesting, very interesting. Maybe I spoke too soon,” Frederick said.

Luna seemed shocked by the new development. She had seen Magic Gauges before, but they were always glowing red, green, blue, or brown and only when directly touched. Luna instinctively laid her hand on the crystal ball, which changed to a bright red color. Removing her hand, it returned to its clear regular appearance.

Frederick found himself relieved for more than one reason. He remembered having dropped it a time or two as of late. Seeing Luna’s hand produce the typical reaction relieved him as Magical Gauges were not cheap to replace, especially on a professor’s salary.

“It’s working,” Luna said, confused.

“Touch it again, Gil,” Frederick requested.

Reaching out, Gil placed his open palm on the ball and quickly removed it.

The clear white neutral state of the object changed once more to a dark purple hue.

If I do have magic, does that mean I have it or was it the original Gil’s?

“It appears you have some magic affinity, my boy. How exciting this must be for you,” Frederick said.

Standing, the mage first appeared to head right, but midway through his stride changed his mind and turned left instead. Frantically, he headed over to the bookcase he had gotten the globe from and began tossing books around, searching for a particular one. Not finding it, he moved to another bookcase to explore its contents.

“Hmm… where is that book?” Frederick muttered.

“So I do have magic?” Gil asked, trying to get used to the idea.

“You do,” Luna replied.

“Yes, but what kind?” Frederick uttered, still searching the apartment.

“And you do too?” Gil asked, turning towards Luna.

“I do. For me, it’s fire magic. That’s what the red means,” Luna said.

How cool is that? Luna can do fire magic. What kind of magic can I do?

“Violet, that’s odd, it’s unusual, I tell you, very unique, I would even say rare, so different,” Frederick muttered.

“Is it that strange?” Gil asked.

“I’ve never seen it,” Luna said.

Frederick frantically turned the apartment upside down. He was searching for the book that listed all the various magic types. Finding the volume Frederick began flipping through its pages.

“Ah... here it is,” Frederick said excitedly. Flipping a couple more pages. Frederick then muttered to himself. “Red, no, Green, no, Purple ah, this is it. How interesting, it appears violet is very, very rare. The type is called shadow magic.”

As Frederick read the page to himself, Luna and Gil looked over at him.

“Hmm... quite interesting,” Frederick said.

“What is?” Gil asked.

“That magic of yours, of course,” Frederick said.

“All mages can do basic spells, but depending on their type of magic, only certain spells become available to them after the basic ones,” Luna said.

“I wonder what type Jack is?” Gil wondered aloud.

Frederick turned all his focus onto the book’s page. “Do you know what this means, Gil?” Frederick asked. “No, no, of course, you don’t. It’s simply marvelous.” While Frederick read from the book, he would occasionally break into little giggles. “You, my boy, are something special,” Frederick said, sitting back down in his chair.

Gil and Luna were waiting for Frederick to share what he had learned from the book. But instead, the mage just looked over at Gil in wonder. “Normally, I would not recommend someone with your low power ability to enter the academy. You both saw how faint the color was, right? But that magic of yours is so rare that I think it’s necessary. You will need to learn to control it at some point.”

“Magic power builds in a person when not used,” Luna explained.

“That’s right, until it has to leave the body. That’s how we get wild magic,” Frederick said.

“Wild magic?” Gil asked.

“That’s magic done by those not properly trained. It’s involuntary,” Frederick added.

Luna, curious, asked, “What is shadow magic?”

“Why shadow magic is…” Fredrick paused. “shadow magic is…” Looking down at the book in his lap, he read the text aloud. “It’s the ability to communicate with and control the world of shadows.”

Frederick seemed to think that the description, right out of the book, was enough information. Gil could see from Luna’s face that she was not satisfied. What Frederick had read was much like defining a word with the same word in its definition. It was all nonsense.

“Yes, but what does it mean to have the ability to control the world of shadows?” Gil asked.

Frederick sighed some before replying, “This is just a guess, mind you, but I think it means you have access to another world. Funny if you think about it.”

“Another world?” Gil asked.

“Yes, it’s one made entirely of shadows. I would further guess it’s much like ours, but everything there is in shadow form. If you were a skilled practitioner of that magic, you could probably pluck shadow items or creatures from it and bring them into ours. That’s all just a guess,” Frederick said.

“Shadow creatures?” Luna questioned.

“The way the text reads, yes. They would be the shadow form of whatever the items are,” Frederick said.

“So like a sword, for instance?” Gil asked.

“If you took a sword from the shadow realm and manifested it here into this world, It would still be a sword, and though it might look like a mere shadow, it would be capable of acting just like a sword,” Frederick said.

“Able to cut things?” Gil asked.

“I believe so? Mind you, I don’t think it would last long as it didn’t really belong here,” Frederick said, far less confident.

What Frederick had just said left Luna wondering if Gil might genuinely be the monster her father had warned her about. It occurred to her that Gil’s shadow magic could be the consequence of the forbidden spell. She knew she would need to ask her father more about it.

“Here at the Royal Magic Academy, Gil, you can grow and learn to use your special gift to its fullest. Our staff and school offer the best opportunity for the magically inclined student to have a successful life,” Frederick said.

Still reeling from the news that he was magical, Gil suddenly found himself being recruited for the Magic Academy. Frederick had slipped from absentminded mage into full-blown school salesman. I wonder how much attending costs.

“We are the top-rated Magic Academy in the entire Kingdom of Vale,” Frederick said.

Wait, are there other magic academies?

“Gil, you have a true gift that you need to nurture and learn about. It’s something you could share with the entire world,” Frederick went on.

Luna nervously looked over at Gil. His magic ability could be trouble. What was initially planned to be a polite visit with Frederick was instead troubling.

“Thank you for your hospitality, professor Frederick. I think we should be going now,” Gil politely said.

Gil had enough of the strange mage and thought it was best if he and Luna left. Frederick nodded, reached over and picked up what would best be described as a brochure for the Royal Magic Academy. Handing the paper off to Gil, he looked at it. It was brightly designed and contained images of kids learning on the school grounds.

“Good, you have a lot to think over now, Gil. Please stop by any time, my boy. I will be expecting you,” Frederick said.

The way Frederick had said he would be expecting Gil sent a slight shiver up his spine. Reaching out to take Luna’s arm, she recoiled from him. Great, now even Luna’s afraid to touch me. Standing up he headed to the door, yet Luna hesitated before she followed him out of the room and down the stairway.

Chapter 36: Kingstown’s Districts

The visit with Frederick had turned out differently than Gil had thought it would. Luna seemed visually upset, and a few flights down the staircase she stopped moving. Looking over at her, Gil could tell she was thinking about something.

“I think we should go by my father’s magic shop, is that alright?” Luna asked.

“Of course,” Gil said.

Maybe she’s homesick?

“Thank you. It’s not far from here,” Luna said.

Seeing a real magic shop first hand was too tempting for Gil to pass up. Besides, it was a chance to learn more about Luna and her family. For Luna, however, It was a chance to ask her father questions about what Frederick had told them.

Gil thankfully found the walk down the stairs easier than going up. Eventually, they arrived on the ground floor. Opening the door back to the outside, Luna gently tugged on Gil’s arm, leading him down the path.

“Didn’t Roger say Jack might be taking lunch now?” Gil asked.

“He did,” Luna nodded.

“Then we should go by the cafeteria first,” Gil said.

Focused on what Frederick had told them, Luna had forgotten about Gil wanting to visit his friend Jack. Looking over at him, she frowned slightly. Unable to come up with a good reason why they shouldn’t go, she led their way to the building.

The inside of the cafeteria was a large open room with a series of tables set up. Looking around, Gil noticed it was surprisingly modern. The floor was tiled for easy cleanup, and to the side of the room, there were serving lines. Looking at the tables, Gil discovered several students sitting about. They were all wearing the same type of uniform, which meant finding Jack could be more challenging than Gil initially thought.

It was something Gil should have noticed from watching the class earlier, but he had been too engrossed in their display of magic. The school uniform for the boys seemed to be dark blue pants with a white long sleeve shirt. A jacket matching the pants could be worn over the shirt, though it appeared some of the students had taken off the jacket and placed it beside them on benches while eating.

Looking over the students before him, Gil’s eyes moved from one to the next. Spying Jack alone at a table over to the side, Gil headed in that direction, followed by Luna. Stopping right in front of Jack, he cleared his throat.

“What are you doing here, Gil?” Jack’s eyes widened as he looked up.

“We just met with Frederick. He’s the one who saved me,” Gil said.

“But you’re in Kingstown,” Jack said, puzzled.

“I am,” Gil replied.

“Is Cam with you?” Jack questioned.

At this point, Gil took a seat across from Jack, and Luna did the same.

“Cam’s visiting the Royal Knight Academy today,” Gil said.

“Really?” Jack asked.

“It’s true, he’s finally getting to see it firsthand,” Gil said.

Jack raised his hand to his mouth, “So you met Frederick The Great, what was that like?”

“It was odd. He seemed eccentric and not much like a teacher,” Gil said with a sigh.

“While he’s called a professor, he’s not a teacher,” Jack said.

“Then what does he do?” Gil asked.

“Frederick gives lectures occasionally. When he showed up in Brighton to enroll me in the Magic Academy, I thought someone was playing a prank,” Jack confessed.

“Frederick came to recruit you personally?” Luna asked.

“Yes, he did,” Jack said, looking at Luna.

“Then you must be something special,” Luna replied.

“I don’t know about that. My first year here was hard. I did go to one of his lectures, but it was all over my head,” Jack said.

Luna grew quiet, and Gil could see she was thinking something over.

“I’m not sure he’s qualified to be teaching anything,” Luna uttered.

“What’s her problem?” Jack looked over at the elf suspiciously.

“Oh, Luna and Frederick got into an argument over forbidden magic,” Gil said.

“Shhhhh… you shouldn’t talk so carelessly about that,” Jack’s eyes widened.

“What, forbidden magic?” Gil asked.

Luna turned a disapproving gaze to Gil.

“There are four spells mages are forbidden from using,” Jack said nervously.

“They’re not allowed because the consequences of using them could destroy the world,” Luna added.

“Some things in magic are best left alone,” Jack agreed.

“Frederick’s powerful enough to do one of them?” Gil asked.

“He’s the most powerful wizard in the entire kingdom,” Jack said.

“Are you sure it’s the same Frederick?” Gil asked, remembering the meeting he had just had with the mage.

“Among humans, he’s quite gifted,” Luna added.

Are humans not good mages?

The group fell silent for a moment. Gil sat in disbelief, trying to figure out how Frederick could be that powerful. Looking over at Luna, he decided it might be best to change the subject, as she seemed irritated.

“I have a meeting with the king tomorrow,” Gil said with a sigh.

“You met with Frederick today and are meeting the king tomorrow?” Jack’s jaw dropped.

“Yeah, the king wanted a chess set,” Gil shrugged.

“I don’t think you understand just how extraordinary that is, Gil,” Jack said.

Luna, who had turned all her focus onto Frederick, had let the luncheon with the king slip her mind. She began to think about whether allowing Gil to go to the castle was a good idea or not. Knowing he was not from their world, she wondered if the meeting could be dangerous.

“I’m glad we found you. I wanted to thank you for helping out Jasper’s mom. I owe you one for that,” Gil said.

Jack nodded his head.

“I’m not supposed to use magic away from the academy,” Jack whispered.

“If you hadn’t, she might have died,’ Gil replied.

Listening to Gil, Luna wondered how someone seemingly so kind could be dangerous. She thought about whether it was possible for Frederick to have escaped the consequences of a forbidden spell. Luna’s father would say that was impossible, but Gil didn’t seem like the harbinger of destruction to her.

Having questions she needed answers to, Luna tugged on Gil’s sleeve. Looking over at her, he nodded understandingly.Gil could have stayed longer talking to Jack, but it was well past lunch for them.

“It’s time for us to go. I am glad we caught you between classes,” Gil said.

“Do you have to go so soon?” Jack questioned.

“We still have another place to visit,” Gil said.

Saying their goodbyes, Luna and Gil turned and headed out of the cafeteria. The walk across the school grounds to the front gate was quiet. They were both deep in thought about all that had happened to them.

Stepping past the academy’s gate and onto the streets of Kingstown, Gil felt the familiar pain in his right leg return. Gritting his teeth, he took a few steps. While it was nice to have been relieved from it, there was an odd, familiar feeling to it.

“Lead the way,” Gil said, looking over at Luna.

Luna nodded and headed out on the road, with Gil following closely behind her. The streets in their direction seemed to narrow with each turn. A large assortment of odd-shaped buildings surrounded them, most of which seemed to be built out of different materials than the rest of Kingstown. Reaching high into the sky, the buildings seemed less than straight, making Gil wonder about the soundness of their construction.

“This is the magic district. Where most of the magic shops are located,” Luna said.

“Are all the shops here magic related?” Gil asked.

“Most of them are,” Luna replied.

To Gil, the magic district appeared far older than the rest of Kingstown. The air was full of strange odors. A mix of chemicals and herbs caught Gil’s nose and caused him to cough.

“Are you alright?” Luna asked.

“I’m fine, it's just the smell,” Gil said.

“Some of the shopkeepers here mix up the potions right in the back of their shop,” Luna said.

I wonder how safe that is.

Store windows with bright-colored banners advertised potions, spells, and every imaginable magic item. Things like an elixir for hair growth were advertised alongside a jacket that never needed to be cleaned. All the magical items Gil had seen in Roland’s catalog seemed available, from vacuums and cooking devices to everything in between.

The entire place was confusing and maze-like to Gil. Luna quickly led the way down the twisting roads. She must really know her way around here.

“This area, like the elven district, is kind of its own little town. The people here tend to know each other,” Luna said.

“So your father’s shop is not in the magic district?” Gil asked, confused.

“No, it’s difficult for elves to open shops in other districts, so his shop is below our house. It’s just past the magic district,” Luna said.

Unlike the majority of Kingstown Gil had traveled through, the magic district was occupied by more elves and other species in larger numbers. Gil spotted an elf child peering at them from one of the windows.

The elf was a young boy with dark hair, and Gil spied him sticking out his tongue. The child mimicked the action, and then in a flutter of curtains he disappeared from view. That kid was all ears.

Taking in the sights and sounds around him, Gil felt Luna tug at his sleeve. The closer they got to the elven district, the less Luna seemed to stay directly by him. A delightful smell filled the air and drew Gil over in its direction.

Stopping at a food cart, he looked over what was offered. Seeing some type of meat and vegetables sold on skewers caused Gil’s stomach to growl. Luna, looking back at the boy, returned to his side.

“Hey, are you hungry?” Gil asked.

“Sure, I could eat,” Luna replied.

The food smelled fantastic and looked just as delightful. Gil bought himself and Luna a skewer to enjoy. Handing off one to her, Gil took a bite of his.

“Oh, that’s good,” Gil said.

“A little warm,” Luna commented.

Gil nodded and blew on the food as he took another bite. Eating and walking, the two of them moved down the narrow streets. Reaching a corner into what Gil would have called a shady back-alley, Luna started in that direction.

“This way?” Gil asked.

“Yes, don’t lag behind,” Luna said.

The alleyway was dark and dirty, and Gil saw that it was not the type of place he would have wanted to be in at night. Luna, however, seemed not to share his apprehension as she was several steps ahead. Reaching the other side of the alley, Gil found himself in a different-looking section of town.

While the magic district buildings had been an odd assortment cobbled together. The new area was much more uniform in its appearance. Every building looked like the one next to it. Only a different color of curtain in the windows or the occasional chip or crack in the foundations separated them.

“This is where the elves live,” Luna explained. “It’s commonly called the elven district, though rarely by the elves. They call it lignaggio. I grew up here helping my father run his shop.”

Luna smiled. The elven district had been her home, and she thought about her memories there. Unlike the alley leading into it, the section of town before them was well lit, clean, and maintained. Is that the only entrance to this district?

“Almost every elf in Kingstown lives here,” Luna said, spreading her arms out before her.

The same-looking buildings went as far as Gil’s eyes could see. If Gil had been blindfolded and brought there, he would have had a tough time telling that the elvish district was part of a larger city and not its own village. While the magic district had been unique, the elvish area was even more so.

To Gil, what he saw before him was much like going into the historical section of a large city’s downtown area. The architectural style was completely different. Every building had a flat roof, was two stories tall, featured a door that Gil guessed led to a basement and had a set of three steps leading up to a front patio.

“You grew up in one of these?” Gil asked.

“I did,” Luna said, still smiling.

The buildings around Gil were considerably smaller than the magic districts had been. The roads were even more narrow, and he was sure a full-size carriage wouldn’t have fit. I wonder if elves use coaches.

Fortunately, a grid-style design had replaced the maze-like layout of the magic district, leaving the rows of houses always facing the road before them. The backs of the houses met evenly with the back of the row behind them, and gone were the street vendors with their carts. At a glance, the area appeared only to be homes.

“Your father has a shop here?” Gil questioned.

“He does. It’s just down this way,” Luna tugged on Gil’s arm.

The paths in the area were what Gil would have called brick roads. Moving from the smooth round stones used for the roads in the magic district to the bricks required some adjusting. Occasionally one was higher than another, meaning he had to pay attention when walking so he wouldn’t fall.

“When we meet my father, I think it would be best if you don’t say anything to him,” Luna said.

Gil hadn’t expected that. He had questions for her father. Maybe I should have asked Frederick, but nothing he said seemed to make sense. Is Luna embarrassed by her parents? Looking over at her, Gil could tell she was happy to be home. It was reflected in her face with every step.

“My father is old-fashioned,” Luna said.

“What does that mean?” Gil asked.

“Father believes the old ways are the best for the elves,” Luna said.

“I don’t understand,” Gil replied.

“I’ve never even heard him speak anything other than elvish. Though I think he probably knows how,” Luna said.

If he didn’t speak the common language, Gil wouldn’t be able to talk to him anyway. There was just something in the way Luna had said it. Not wanting him to speak with her father sounded almost like a warning, and it filled Gil with sudden apprehension.

Looking around the neighborhood only added to Gil’s uneasy feeling. All around him were only elves moving up and down the streets. Their glances made Gil feel as if he didn’t belong.

“Do many humans go to your father’s shop?” Gil asked.

“Not many, though I have seen Frederick there,” Luna said, perfectly at ease.

“What? Frederick?” Gil asked.

“Oh yes, gifted human mages stop by sometimes. Occasionally, a magic student ventures into the area, but mostly it’s just elves. The entire district is that way,” Luna replied.

If Frederick visited the shop, he must speak elvish.

“Most humans avoid the elf area entirely. It’s not far now. We’re almost to my parents,” Luna said.

The reminder that Luna was bringing Gil to her home suddenly hit him. Slowing down his pace, he wondered what lay ahead. Maybe I can talk to her mother? Would she have any answers for me?

“There it is!” Luna exclaimed excitedly, pointing out one of the houses.

Gil looked over to where Luna was pointing. He couldn’t tell the difference between that house and the dozens they had passed. Luna stopped in front of the basement-style door.

Looking closely, Gil saw a sign. However, it wasn’t written in a language Gil knew. I wonder what it says.

“Is that elvish?” Gil asked.

“It is, it says, ‘The Fifth Star, a shop of rings and other magical things’,” Luna said.

The way Luna had read the sign showed she had it memorized, and it sounded like a welcoming shopkeeper’s pitch. It made Gil smile. Even here, where he didn’t fit in, they still had shops and made money. That was comforting to him.

“This shop has been here for a long time,” Luna smiled and leaned forward to open the door.

Chapter 37: Luna’s Father

A pungent smell of herbs and spices escaped from within the shop. Gil, breathing in the scent, was suddenly reminded of odd gift shops from his old world, filled with incense and scented candles. It wasn’t an unpleasant odor, but he scrunched up his face as he moved closer.

Watching Luna descend the stairs into the dark, Gil slowly followed her. As his eyes adjusted, he looked around what would best be described as a basement-style shop. A row of small windows lined the top of the walls, letting in some light, but something unseen illuminated the shop itself.

Though Gil wanted to ask Luna questions about the place, he remembered being told not to speak, so he held back his curiosity. He found the interior neither too bright nor too dark. Looking up to the ceiling, he tried to find the light source but eventually gave up. He concluded it must be magic of some kind producing it.

A man’s voice at the back of the shop said something in a foreign language and Luna responded in kind. Gil didn’t understand a single word, but it was a pretty language. Left alone at the front of the shop, he tried to get his bearings. The store was small and cramped, with all manner of unknown items littered about. At first glance, it looked like a poorly managed thrift store from Gil’s world.

Things were sitting on shelves, on the floor, and stacked high in the shop's corners. There was a jumbled mess of items placed everywhere. Strange knick-knacks, trinkets, and what honestly looked like garbage to Gil were all around him.

The way Luna had talked up the shop, Gil was disappointed in its appearance. Maybe all mages and wizards are poorly organized? Having felt intimidated by the meeting, Gil relaxed, imagining Luna’s father as strange as Frederick.

The elvish language Luna and her father were speaking was occasionally broken by a word Gil did recognize, his name. They were talking about him, but he wasn’t sure what was being said, positive or otherwise. Maybe I should buy something to break the ice?

With nothing else to do, Gil began to stroll about the shop. He could only understand the price tags labeled on some items. Looking over one of the shelves, he saw what appeared to be a collection of various bird feathers. They were all different colors and sizes.

Picking up a giant feather, about two feet long, Gil studied it. It had bright orange and red plumes running from its central solid black shaft. A price tag dangled from it, and flipping that over, Gil could see it was priced at twenty-five gold. Gently placing the feather back down, Gil stepped away from it.

Having found something to take up his time, Gil began looking at the price tags around him. It became abundantly clear that magical items were expensive. Almost all of them were in gold, and usually they demanded more than one coin. The things that looked like something a person would throw out with the trash seemed to be priced the highest.

Reaching up, Gil scratched his head and spied the silver bracelet Luna had given him. I wonder how much it is? While he had given her his elven blade set and bought her a dress, he doubted it was a fair trade.

Moving from one price tag to the next, Gil began to play a game for amusement. What is the most expensive item in this shop? Not paying attention to where he was in the store, and having tuned out Luna and her father, he made his way up to the counter. Looking over, he saw them both a couple feet away. Her father was a tall, thin man with blond hair darker than Luna’s, and there was a clear family resemblance.

Luna’s father wore a blue robe like most merchants in the kingdom. Gil could tell from the markings on it that he was a member of the Merchant’s Guild, just like Roland. From his appearance, Gil would have put his age at thirty-five. However, Gil knew elves aged differently from humans, meaning her father could be well over a hundred years old.

Luna had said the shop had been there for a long time. How long is a long time for an elf? I don't even know how old Luna is. Could she be a hundred?

Luna's father looked over at Gil, and the tone of their conversation seemed to change. Maybe my presence is causing problems?
She did say not many humans visit.

Gil figured it would be odd to go back into hiding and rude to keep staring, so he turned his focus onto a glass display case built into the front counters. Spotting several rings, Gil looked at them through the glass. It was here he spotted a couple of signs written in the language of the kingdom.

Human Life Ring: 500 Gold.

Human-Elf Life Rings: 20 Gold.

Mana Storage Rings: 5 Gold.

Gil could hardly contain his excitement. These rings were the same ones Roland had told him about when he had signed his first contract. It struck him as odd that the shop would carry these with how Luna had described her father. However, looking at the prices, he figured that was probably the reason.

The mana storage rings seemed interesting. Frederick had said Gil’s magic ability was extremely low. If I decide to go to the Magic Academy, these could be beneficial.

Gil, who had lost interest in the ‘highest price’ game he’d made up, turned his focus to deciding how many rings or magical items one could wear at a single time. In video games it’s usually two magic rings, a single amulet, and maybe a bracelet. Gil sighed, realizing he was comparing the world he was currently in to a video game.

Gil desperately wanted to buy one of the human-elf life rings, but he couldn’t afford it and didn’t know how to use one. Even a visit to the Merchant’s Guild wouldn’t help. Eavesdropping, Gil could tell that the tone of the conversation had changed again, and it somehow sounded more serious.

Watching Luna, Gil could see that she was moving her hands as she spoke. It was something he had seen her do at Frederick’s when they had started to argue. Are Luna and her father disagreeing about something related to me? Suddenly a sharp pain caused Gil to reach up to his head. It was as if a severe headache had suddenly set in. Rubbing his hand across his brow, he gently massaged the area.

“You must be Gil,” a voice inside his head boomed.

Gil wasn’t sure what was happening or how to answer the voice. It was a strange sensation. Just when he had reached the point where he thought the entire thing must be his imagination, the voice echoed again.

“I’m using a spell to have a private conversation with you,” Luna’s father said.

Gil tried to answer but found himself unable to do so.

“You may call me Eldin. Luna has told me that you are here from another world.”

Gil understood every word Luna’s father had said in his mind. He wasn’t speaking elvish but the common language of the kingdom. Gil found he could project his words into his mind with some effort, moving his lips.

“You know about that?” Gil said.

“Luna told me. It was a foolish thing Frederick did. He acts just like a child,” Eldin said.

“Is Frederick that powerful?” Gil asked in disbelief.

“He has immense power but no idea how to wield it properly. He doesn’t ever stop and think about the consequences of his actions. In many ways, I feel sorry for you, Gil,” Eldin answered.

“Why is that?” Gil questioned.

“You didn’t ask to be brought here, and now you are trapped in this world. What Fredrick saw as a gift, in reality, was a curse,” Eldin said.

“A curse?” Gil asked.

The imagery of a curse to Gil conjured up all kinds of calamity yet to happen to him.

“That’s how magic works. What one sees as a good thing often is a terrible decision,” Eldin sighed.

Eldin's sigh made Gil wonder if he was somehow speaking from experience. The way the elves had been treated and where they were forced to live was something Gil had gotten to see firsthand. Strangely, Gil felt a tinge of pity for Luna’s father.

“It’s unimaginable to think of using one of the forbidden spells. There are only two or three mages with the powers to cast them,” Eldin said.

“Luna seemed to think I was dangerous,” Gil commented.

“She should. I’m sure Frederick had his reasons, but some things should never be done,” Eldin replied.

“Can I ever go back?” Gil asked.

“No, that’s impossible. The spell Frederick used hijacked you and forced your essence into our world,” Eldin said.

Gil could see that Eldin was carrying on two conversations simultaneously. He didn’t even look to be straining to do so. Gil, however, could barely move or use his natural senses while participating in the single conversation in his head.

“My essence?” Gil asked.

“The part of you that weighs nothing, but is everything. Many call it your soul, but it is a great mystery not even understood by magic,” Eldin said. “However, running through your memories, I can tell you a few things, fill in some pieces.”

“My memories?” Gil questioned.

“Using the spell I did, I can see some of the thoughts in your head. Things even Luna doesn’t know,” Eldin said.

Gil suddenly felt embarrassed. If Luna’s father could see how he truly felt about her, he wasn’t sure how to respond. How much can he see?

“In your afterlife, you saw the places meant for you. Those strange doors,” Eldin said.

“I remember them,” Gil said.

“One of them was where you belonged,” Eldin added.

“Which one?” Gil asked.

“I don’t know that, it all depends upon your own world’s beliefs. Sadly that location is forever gone. You are now a person without an afterlife,” Eldin said.

“You said magic didn’t know everything, like a person's essence,” Gil said.

“That’s true, but it’s a good guess that when you die in this world, you will cease to exist in every world,” Eldin said.

“You mean if I die now, there’s nothing after?” Gil asked.

“Exactly, the problem here in this world is that the knowledge you brought is hazardous. Even if you don’t intend to wield it like a weapon, others might,” Eldin warned.

“How can I be dangerous?” Gil asked.

“Every world or plane of existence has its own technology, magic, and scientific discoveries. Letting you run wild in our existence creates future problems,” Eldin said.

“Couldn’t I be helpful?” Gil asked.

“What you see as helpful has long lasting consequences. People have to discover things on their own, otherwise they’re taken for granted,” Eldin said.

“So, what can I do?” Gil asked.

“The simplest answer is for you to die. However, I understand that might not be what you were asking,” Eldin said.

“So this world would be better off without me?” Gil questioned.

“Without a doubt. The good news is that being a human, you aren’t expected to live that long anyway,” Eldin said.

The way Eldin had talked about Gil’s death so matter of factly frightened him.

“I don’t want to die,” Gil said.

“Of course not. Though make no mistake, I’ll kill you if I ever have to,” Eldin said.

Luna’s father just threatened to kill me.

“Luna told me Frederick tested you for magic.” Eldin sighed again.

“He did. I have something called shadow magic,” Gil said.

“That’s something I know a little about. I once had a friend who wielded it,” Eldin said.

“Really? I didn’t have much magic ability though,” Gil said.

“That’s probably for the best, and because of it magic won’t likely be your downfall. Your previous world’s knowledge however, might be,” Eldin said.

“Frederick guessed I could summon items or creatures from the shadow realm,” Gil said.

“He’s not wrong. You might be able to do that with proper training,” Eldin replied.

Luna’s father was the type of mage Gil needed to talk to. Eldin wasn’t fumbling for books or tripping over things in a tiny apartment. He also didn’t speak in riddles.

Chapter 38: Luna’s Mother

Looking over at Luna, Gil could see she was upset. Whatever she and her father were talking about, it didn’t look like they would be in the shop much longer. The conversation Gil was having with Luna’s father was not all that pleasant, but Eldin was giving him real answers.

“What kind of mage are you?” Gil asked.

“I’m not a bumbling fool of a mage like Frederick. I’m a high elf caster. I have mastered fire, wind, water, and earth,” Eldin said.

Luna had mentioned some elves could use more than one type of magic, but she had said it was rare. For Luna’s father to be able to use four, he must be a very powerful mage. Several minutes passed before Luna’s father’s voice entered his head again. When it did, it seemed angrier than before. I wonder what Luna said to him.

“I see you suffer from some issues from that body’s former host. That’s because Frederick messed up the spell and placed your consciousness right on top of the original Gils.” Eldin said.

I wondered if the original Gil was still in me.

“I can help you, though it will only be a temporary fix, mind you. It will have to be done again and again,” Eldin said.

“But what about the original Gil? What would happen to him?” Gil asked.

“You are the dominant force in the body. I can push him back and lock him up for a while,” Eldin said.

“Lock him up? Is that fair to the real Gil?”

“I don’t know? It's just more of the mess Frederick left behind. In some ways I feel guilty about that. Frederick was once my student,” Eldin said.

Gil grew silent. It was Gil’s body initially.
Do I have the right to shut him out?
It seems so unfair. Gil’s thoughts have caused me trouble. It would be nice to have full control of my… his… our body?
Eldin has been less than welcoming, why does he want to help now?

“Is there a way to transfer Gil or me to another body?” Gil asked.

“No, that's impossible, and if things stay as they are you will most likely be driven insane,” Eldin said.
“The spell to help you only lasts what you would call… years. Then it will have to be redone.”

If it’s the difference between life and death, I guess I don’t have a choice.

The conversation ended for a moment, and Gil felt some relief. Eldin must have left my mind. Then just as before, his head began to hurt again.

“It’s done,” Eldin said.

“Already?” Gil asked.

“I told you I’m a high elf mage, not a bumbling fool, like Frederick,” Eldin said.

Though Gil’s head hurt from the conversation, he felt clarity in his thoughts that hadn’t been there since arriving in their world. Turning toward Luna's father, he could see him say something in elvish to Luna. Gil hoped it was not directed at him as Eldin had a solemn, deadly serious look about him.

“Is everything okay with Luna?” Gil asked.

“My daughter just needs time to come to grips with her new place in the world,” Eldin said.

The pain left Gil’s head again and he watched as Eldin and Luna argued in front of him. It was clear something was causing a severe rift in their conversation. Unknown to Gil, Luna’s father had insisted she do whatever it takes to watch over him. Luna had no interest in dedicating herself to being Gil’s personal bodyguard for the remainder of his life, and she took her father’s demand that she do so very personally. It was a duty she hadn’t asked for and didn’t want.

Whatever the last thing was that Eldin had said caused Luna to toss up her arms and move over to where Gil was. Pulling on him, she dragged him over to a nearby wall. There, Luna opened a door he hadn’t noticed, and they started up some stone stairs leading into the house.

“We're here, mother,” Luna shouted, reaching the top of the stairs.

“Is that you, sweet girl?” A soft, motherly voice asked.

I wonder if she heard them arguing downstairs?

Gil was surprised to find they were speaking the language of the kingdom and not elvish. I wonder if that’s a way of telling her mother she’s not alone? Finding relief in understanding what was being said, Gil looked about. The stairs led up to a short hallway. On one side was what appeared to be a kitchen on the other was a dining area.

“It’s me, mother. I was down talking with father,” Luna said.

Luna, moving left, gently pulled Gil along behind her. Entering the kitchen, Gil could see an assortment of shelves and cabinets. The room was spotlessly clean, and a small variety of strange plants hung from the ceiling. A large circular window let in bright light.

Before them, Gil saw a woman who appeared to be no older than Luna’s father and only slightly older than Luna. She was wearing an apron over a white blouse with canvas-looking pants. Her back was to them, and she was chopping up some green plant on a cutting board. Turning to face them, he could see her facial features were similar to Luna’s, and she had long flowing blond hair that matched her daughters.

Seeing her, Luna released Gil and moved over to hug her. With the two of them standing next to each other, Gil could have easily mistaken them for sisters. The woman in the kitchen spied him and looked him over with a kind smile.

“Who’s that little one with you?” Luna’s mother asked.

“This is Gil. I was able to come back to Kingstown on work,” Luna said, trying to sound professional.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you. I’m Milan.”

“It’s very nice to meet you,” Gil replied.

“Oh, he’s got proper manners,” Milan said.

Meeting Luna’s mother was the reverse of meeting her father. Maybe opposites do attract. Luna’s mother moved over and hugged Gil.

“Come over here and sit down, you two,” Milan said, motioning to the dining room.

Luna and Gil took a seat at the table, as did Milan.

“It’s so nice to see you, sweet girl,” Milan said, taking Luna’s hand. “We didn’t think we’d get to see you for some time, possibly years.”

Gil watched as most of the stress and anger Luna had been expressing downstairs was covered by a smile. You wouldn’t even know she was upset a minute ago. Is she just hiding it or is she already over it?

“So, what brings you and this… boy here?” Milan asked. “You two aren’t planning on getting married, are you?”

Gil grinned.

“I can see he has a sense of humor, too,” Milan said, nodding at Gil.

“Mother,” Luna responded, appalled.

“What? Life is short. It would be best if you learned to enjoy it,” Milan said. “That’s something I tried to teach your father, but I think it might be getting too late for him. Spending all that time down there in that gloomy magic shop isn’t good for anyone.”

Of the various races Gil had met, the elves seemed the most serious. Milan’s free spirit, though, reminded Gil of Francis, the elf he had met in Clearfield. They both seemed to have adopted an easy-going attitude and more human-like traits.

Luna’s mother wasn’t rigid and humorless like Eldin or Luna seemed to be. The dining room around Gil was friendly and inviting. The table he was sitting at was small but had four chairs. Taking a closer look at the woodwork, Gil could see everything looked hand-carved. Admiring the details, he noticed they were elegant, but straightforward. While examining it though, he saw something odd.

At the Carpenter’s Guild, they used tiny metal fasteners to secure different pieces of wood together. Gil could see that the entire kitchen table was created without clasps. The individual pieces were so perfectly carved that they fit together without needing help.

“So, my boy, how was your experience downstairs?” Milan asked.

Is she asking me about meeting Luna's father or his shop?

“It was different from how I pictured it,” Gil said, answering as if it was about the shop.

“See, he really is polite,” Milan said.

Gil’s face reddened as he realized she had been asking about Eldin.

“Mother,” Luna said, seeing Gil’s reaction.

“Surely you knew what bringing Gil with you would entail. He is the first boy you have ever brought home with you,” Milan said.

Luna looked over at Gil, studying his face for a moment. She wondered if her father had done something to him. Looking back at her mother, she frowned.

“So, what did you think of that so-called shop?” Milan asked.

“I don't know,” Gil said with a shrug. “I’m not sure I’m qualified to judge a magic shop. It was the first one I’ve ever been in.”

“That entire shop is full of junk. Luna and her father have a soft spot for it, though,” Milan said, reaching over and patting Gil’s hand. “I hope that husband of mine didn’t go and scare you.”

“I’m okay,” Gil said, wondering if she knew about the mind conversation.

“We visited Frederick earlier today,” Luna said, trying to change the subject.

“Is Frederick a family friend?” Gil asked.

“Oh, how’s that old mage getting along?” Milan asked.

“He looked good,” Luna replied. “Though some of what he said needed to be shared with father.”

“Did it? I think Frederick might be old enough that you didn’t need to run off and tattle every detail to your father.” Milan said.

“It’s not like that. It was important,” Luna said defensively.

“If you see Frederick again, tell him to stop by the house for dinner,” Milan said, seemingly ignoring Luna’s last remark. “He used to come over all the time, but now we seldom see the man.”

“Some of what Frederick said was troubling.” Luna spoke softly, interrupting her mother.

“Don’t look so worried, sweet girl. That’s how you get wrinkles,” Milan said.

“It’s just father and me don’t see….” Luna said.

Milan interrupted, “That father of yours. If he caused you trouble….”

Luna interrupted this time, “It was about forbidden magic.”

“Isn’t it always? If you and your father didn’t have forbidden magic to talk about, I’m not sure you would have anything to say to each other,” Milan said.

Gil watched as Luna’s expression changed to a frown. Milan’s disregard for the words ‘forbidden magic’ helped to calm his nerves. I wonder if Luna’s mom knows any magic?

“I should get us something to drink,” Milan stood up.

“I don’t know how long we’ll stay,” Luna said, looking at Gil.

“I think we have time,” Gil said.

“Good,” Milan replied.

The visit with Luna's mother was far more pleasant than the one with her father had been. Interested in learning more about Luna, Gil saw it as the perfect opportunity to do so. As Milan moved into the kitchen, he sat back in his chair. With her mother away from the table, Luna looked over at Gil.

“Did father talk with you?” Luna whispered.

“We had a conversation,” Gil replied with a nod.

“I told you not to talk to him,” Luna replied, shaking her head.

Gil wasn’t sure how he couldn’t have spoken to her father as the conversation had been in his head. He could tell she was thinking something over. Unaware of how much her father may have shared with him, Luna felt pressured.

“Well, you didn’t tell me he could have a conversation in my mind,” Gil said.

“What did you talk about?” Luna asked seriously.

“I imagine the usual things a mage would want to know about someone from another world,” Gil said, forcing a smile to alleviate Luna’s concerns.

“Usual things?” Luna asked, confused.

“How my knowledge could destroy the world or how I might go crazy if the original Gil was allowed to stay,” Gil elaborated, looking down at the table as he spoke.

“The original Gil?” Luna asked.

“Yeah, I guess he-” Gil started, but was interrupted by Luna’s mother returning to the table.

“I leave the room for just a moment and your lovely smiles disappear. What have you two been talking about?” Milan asked.

“Nothing,” Luna said, looking down at the table.

“It takes more than nothing to cause that reaction,” Milan said.

“What kind of drink is this?” Gil asked.

“Oh, that? It’s some eldermeg weed,” Milan said.

“It’s good,” Luna added, as she took a drink.

The way Milan spoke about the drink made Gil feel like he should know it. Inside the cup was a light green liquid with dark green plant material floating about. Holding it up to his nose, he sniffed it. The aroma was bitter, and it caused him to scrunch up his face. Taking a cautious sip, Gil found the drink to be almost tasteless.

“Thank you,” Gil said.

“Your welcome,” Milan said.

The three of them sat in silence for a moment drinking their eldermeg weed.

“It’s so good to see you. Have you been out shopping?” Milan noticed Luna’s shopping boxes.

“Some,” Luna said quietly.

“That shop is from the noble shopping district, right?” Milan said, reading the label on Luna’s box.

“Yes, it’s a dress,” Luna said, opening the box.

Milan touched the dress’s fabric, running her fingers up and down it. “Looks like the latest fashion. How elegant. I bet it looks lovely on you.”

“It does,” Gil said.

“You must be doing quite well to afford that,” Milan said.

“It was a gift,” Luna said.

Milan nodded her head, “Where are you two staying?”

“The Royal Inn,” Luna said.

“The Royal Inn, really?” Milan said, coughing. “That’s the nicest in the city.”

“It is nice. The rooms look out over the shopping district, and they have everything you could ever want,” Luna agreed.

“Your young friend here is a big spender,” Milan said jokingly.

“Mother, it’s not like that,” Luna said, her face slightly red. “Gil’s meeting the king tomorrow.”

“This boy’s meeting the king tomorrow?” Milan asked, curious.

“The king bought a chess set. It’s a game I created,” Gil replied.

“You're quite an accomplished young man. Gil was it?” Milan asked, turning her attention to him.

Luna nodded her head. “He’s very talented.”

“My name is Gil.”

“An inventor? That’s a nice break from all the mages around here,” Milan said.

“I own a bakery in Brighton and have other business ventures there,” Gil said, unsure if he should mention his alcohol.

“Seeing the king, at your age. You must have a bright future ahead of you. This king has done alright by us. You won’t hear many elves say that, but it’s true,” Milan said. “Did your job at the bank bring you two together?”

“That’s correct,” Luna said.

“I can’t get over those fancy shopping bags. Never got anything like that when I was your age,” Milan replied looking at Gil.

“We had today to recover from the journey. You know it’s a long one here from Brighton,” Luna said, trying to change the topic.

“I don’t like you going so far away, sweet girl,” Milan said, sipping her eldermeg weed.

“I know,” Luna said.

“We should be going,” Luna said with a slight sigh.

“I guess you're right,” Gil said.

Their conversation ended before the glasses of eldermeg weed were empty. Gil watched as Luna hugged her mom before the two of them headed out through the kitchen. Taking in the rest of the house, Gil could see it was a small but comfortable space. Reaching the front door, they escaped to the outside.

Chapter 39: One Last Stop

Following Luna through the streets of the elven district, Gil could see their trip to her home had given them a lot to think about. Without saying a word, she suddenly stopped in front of another house. Looking over Gil saw that the cellar door had a sign. Unlike Eldin’s shop, it was written in both elvish and the language of the kingdom.

“Melvin’s single item shop,” Gil read aloud.

“We should be able to pick up a single elven blade here,” Luna said.

That’s a strange name for a store. Luna opened the door. Stepping down, she led the way as Gil followed her. Reaching the bottom of the stairs, they discovered piles of items stacked up to the ceiling.

Gil had thought Eldin’s shop was disorderly, but whatever he was staring at now could best be described as a hoarder's space. All around them were piles of various used, unusual goods. Only a single pathway weaved between the mounds.

“Are you sure this is the right place?” Gil questioned, thinking they might have entered someone’s garbage pile.

“It’s the right place,” Luna answered.

The room was not a weapons shop, and it seemed like an odd choice for finding an elven blade. Moving past the items, Gil noticed there was no order in how things were strewn about. A pile could as easily contain heavy books or delicate and breakable items.

Are these mounds of goods for the customers to look through? Gil had stopped and was starting to reach out to look through a pile. Luna, seeing him, grabbed his arm before he could do so.

“Melvin will find what we need,” Luna said, pulling Gil along the narrow path.

I don’t think anyone could find anything in this place.

“Melvin only sells single items,” Luna said as if such a thing were normal.

“Only single items?” Gil repeated aloud.

Gil found a shop that only sold single items too strange to exist. Glancing around him, he noticed that he couldn’t spot two identical things. How would they even know if they had two of the same?

“Melvin is, how should I put it? Different,” Luna said.

“I can see that, but he is an elf, right?” Gil asked.

Luna didn’t answer him. Instead, she stepped forward. Gil, following behind, was relieved to find the front of the shop had open space. Behind a counter piled high with even more things stood an elf with scraggly gray hair.

“We need the finest elven blade you have, Melvin,” Luna said, stepping up to the counter.

That’s Melvin? The elf standing before them wore dingy work overalls with the pockets loaded down with various tools. On top of his head sat a pair of goggles that had a multitude of lenses attached for magnifying things. Melvin was far from picture-perfect, unlike all the other elves Gil had seen up to that point.

Melvin looks like an auto mechanic. While it would have been easy to pass him off as just dirty from work, his appearance had other oddities. Along the bottom of one of his ears ran a series of different types of expensive-looking earrings. Seeing customers, Melvin grinned, revealing he was missing a couple of teeth and had one capped with gold.

“I haven’t seen you here in quite some time, Luna,” Melvin said, with a uniquely high pitched voice.

Gil was surprised Luna knew Melvin. Luna and her family seemed too respectable and proper to know someone so oddd. I guess Melvin is an elf.

“I moved out of Kingstown. Had to get away,” Luna replied.

“I understand. How’re those parents of yours doing?” Melvin asked, turning to rummage through a pile of items.

“They’re doing well,” Luna said.

“I haven’t seen Eldin in a while. Your mother, she stopped by looking for some kitchen items,” Melvin said.

Luna nodded knowing that sounded like her mother. Together they watched as Melvin gave up on the pile he had been looking in and moved to another. Will he come out here into the shop if he runs out of stacks behind the counter?

“A single elven blade, not much call for that. I do remember having one,” Melvin said, scratching the back of his head.

While Melvin rummaged through each pile the sound of items falling to the ground echoed. The way he was searching seemed rather disorganized as he was manually going through each pile. Gil wasn’t sure what to make of how Melvin was looking, and he didn’t know how long it would take.

“It’s for my friend here,” Luna replied, motioning to Gil.

Melvin looked over, and seeing Gil, he squinted and clapped his hand together.

“I see, it’s for him,” Melvin turned again and, leaving the pile he had been looking in, pulled an item from an entirely different stack.

That was quick.

Having found what he was looking for, Melvin stepped over to the counter. Placing the single elven blade down, he looked over at Gil. Moving up to the counter, Gil began to examine it. The elven blade was similar to the ones Gil had given Luna, only slightly longer.

Unlike the tiny gems in Luna’s swords, one sizable green gem decorated its hilt, much like William’s. Reaching out, Gil picked it up. A tingle ran up his back, and though it was larger than Luna’s blades, it seemed to weigh less.

Pulling the sword in for a closer examination, Gil could tell the sword had been heavily used. All along the length of it were marks and scratches. Though it had a lot of wear, he saw the blade’s edge wasn’t dented or jagged. Knowing he had gotten his last sword at a reasonable price, Gil wondered what this blade would cost him here in the elven district.

“How much is it?” Gil asked.

Melvin studied the boy before responding, “That blade there? It’s the only one like it, you know.”

Melvin’s reaction made Gil wonder if he was trying to get more for the sword than it was worth. Melvin seemed to be talking it up to increase the price. Gil grew silent, thinking about what he should say.

“Isn’t every item you carry one-of-a-kind?” Luna asked.

“It is,” Melvin grinned, nodding. “But, I could let that sword there go… ” Melvin paused, seemingly thinking about it. “For five hundred gold! At that, it’s quite the bargain.”

Gil, stunned by the offering price, wasn’t sure what to say. Looking over at Luna, he hoped she understood he didn’t have that much money. Melvin then burst out into laughter.

“Scared you, didn’t I?” Melvin asked. “No, I suppose I need a silver coin for it.”

Gil wasn’t sure what to make of Melvin’s odd humor. To go from five hundred gold to a silver coin was something a child would do. With his mouth gaped in confusion, Gil studied the shopkeeper.

Melvin seemed to have enjoyed his joke at Gil’s expense. He kept laughing far longer than such a thing could reasonably be funny. Gil looked over at him, not sure what he should do.

“We agree to that price. You should pay him, Gil,” Luna said, sensing Gil’s hesitation.

Luna saying his name brought Gil back to reality, and reaching into his pouch, he produced a silver coin and put it down on the counter.

Luna placed her hand down on the money to cover it, “You have a scabbard for it, right?”

“A sheath for that blade? I think I do,” Melvin said, rummaging around again.

From how Luna had just behaved, Gil got the feeling that Melvin was not your typical elven shopkeeper. While he rummaged through stacks of items, Gil looked desperately at Luna for some explanation. He was unsure of what he was witnessing.

“Is he always like this?” Gil whispered.

“Who, Melvin? Yes, this is just the way he is. Though he and his shop might be strange, it’s handy for things you need one of,” Luna replied discreetly.

“The other elves, do they accept him?” Gil asked, careful not to speak too loudly.

“Most do. Melvin’s been here as long as my father’s shop has. I guess a few don’t,” Luna said, tilting her head.

This shop doesn’t seem like it has a sustainable business model.

“Here, this one will do,” Melvin said excitedly, bringing over a sheath.

The scabbard was black leather with a thin silver metal ring around its top. Holding it out for them to examine, Gil reached out, took the sheath, and slid the sword into it. It was a perfect fit and left Gil wondering if they belonged together.

“See, fits like a glove,” Melvin grinned.

Luna, seeing it was the correct size, nodded her head.

“That sheath is a rare one, you know. I couldn’t let something like that go for less than a thousand gold,” Melvin said. “Err, I mean five coppers.”

Gil shook his head, wondering if something was wrong with Melvin. The shopkeeper was entertaining, if nothing else, but shopping there left Gil wondering about the quality of the items. How does he get his merchandise? Why does he just stack it up?

“A silver for both,” Luna said, lifting her hand.

From what Gil had learned from William, elves didn’t barter for prices, but Luna was doing just that. Melvin, seeing the coin, reached down towards it. Luna slapped the back of his hand and glared at him.

“Not so fast. A silver for both,” Luna said.

“That’s fifteen hundred gold the boy’s carrying there,” Melvin said.

Gil was more confused than he had been. His negotiations had never included hitting a shopkeeper. Melvin rubbed the back of the hand Luna had slapped, seeming to be thinking the offer over.

“Fine, a silver for both, but he’s getting a heck of a deal,” Melvin said.

Luna nodded her head in agreement. “Is there anything else you need, Gil?” Luna asked.

“Nothing I can think of. What kind of items can you get here?” Gil asked.

“Everything,” Melvin said.

“Anything you need a single item of,” Luna added.

“All you have to do is ask for it. I have it,” Melvin assured.

Gil wasn’t sure what to make of Melvin or his shop.

“Do you have a belt?” Gil asked.

Melvin reached under his counter and produced a belt with a silver buckle. Gil tried it through the back of the scabbard’s belt loops and around his waist. It was a perfect fit.

“How much for this one?” Gil asked.

“No charge. It goes with the sheath,” Melvin said with a shrug.

Gil scratched his head, more confused than ever.

“I guess that’s it. Thank you, Melvin,” Luna said.

“Stop by again when you need something,” Melvin replied.

“Thank you,” Gil said.

To Gil, everything he had seen in the elven district seemed to create more questions than answers. Climbing back up the stairs, the two of them were soon making their way through the streets of Kingstown. Bathed in a bright red-orange sunset, they walked side by side.

Chapter 40: A Night Out

Arriving back at the Royal Inn, Luna and Gil found Roland waiting for them. He was sitting in an oversized padded chair in the lobby. Seeing them, he motioned them over.

“There you are. I was starting to get worried. I hope your day went well,” Roland said.

Luna looked over at Gil worried about what he might say.

“It was very nice,” Gil replied.

Gil thought it was best if he didn’t mention Duncan’s men, getting kidnapped by the church, or their visit with Frederick and Eldin to Roland. The merchant was prone to worry, and Gil saw no reason to feed into that. After all, they had gotten back safe and sound.

“We did some shopping,” Luna said, holding up the packages.

“Good. There are a lot of shops, aren’t there?” Roland asked.

“There are. You were right, you can buy just about anything if you know where to look,” Gil said.

Gil was thinking about the rings he had seen at Eldin’s shop and their strange visit to Melvin’s Single Item Shop.

“You should clean yourselves up. Later tonight we’re heading out for dinner. There’s a very nice restaurant I want to see, so everyone needs to wear their best clothes,” Roland said.

“Have you seen Cam?” Gil asked.

“Your brother? I think he’s out by the pool. He had quite the day at the Royal Knight Academy,” Roland said.

“Just stay here in the building,” Luna called after Gil.

Knowing the Royal Inn was secure enough to leave Gil alone, Luna went upstairs and thought about her day. A lot had happened to them and it would take her some time to figure it all out. In her room she laid out her new dress on the bed.

Following some signs on the inn’s walls, Gil made his way to the pool area. Finding it, Gil marveled at the oval design. In the middle, on the far side, a waterfall emptied into it. He saw steam rising from its surface, and noted that the water must be heated. The water was a clear blue, which sparkled, looking inviting.

The floor was a colorful assortment of blue and white tiles. The pattern weaved back and forth and had a matching design that ran up the room's walls in various spots. Sitting around the outside were chairs guests could relax in. In one of them Gil found Cam.

“How did your day go?” Gil asked.

“I got to fight in the arena!” Cam replied excitedly, wasting no time to tell Gil about the academy.

“What was it like?” Gil questioned.

“I met a Royal Knight, one of the instructors. His name was Sir Graham, and he knew father,” Cam said.

Gil followed along, nodding his head.

“He showed me around the school, and I got to spar with a student named Calvin,” Cam added.

From the way Cam was telling the story, Gil could tell he’d had fun. When his brother finished, Gil went to their room to change into a pair of shorts for swimming. Once there he took out the envelopes he had been given by Duncan’s men and the archbishop. Holding each one up he tried to see through the outer paper. It was impossible and the envelopes were soundly sealed in such a manner that they were tamper proof.

Placing them onto the nightstand beside his bed he changed clothes. Joining Cam poolside, Gil found himself admiring the room’s decorations. Unlike the rest of the hotel this room has actual elegance to it. I wonder how they are heating the pool.

“Did you see Frederick?” Cam asked.

“I did. He was a strange man,” Gil said.

Cam remembered the first time he had met Frederick and how he had saved his younger brother’s life. The old mage was strange, but Gil might have died had he not been there. Listening to Gil, Cam could see that they’d both had busy days.

Gil thought it best while telling his story not to include too many specific details. Focusing on seeing Jack and shopping with Luna, he left out what Frederick and Eldin had told him. The version of his day also excluded the kidnapping by Duncan’s men and their unplanned trip to the cathedral.

“I guess I have some magic ability. Frederick tested me,” Gil said.

“You do?” Cam almost shouted.

“It’s not very much, something called shadow magic. Though Frederick said I should go to the magic academy,” Gil shrugged.

“You have to, Gil. It will be like when we played ‘knights and mages’. You’ll be the mage and I’ll be the knight!” Cam laughed.

“I don’t think it will be exactly like that,” Gil said.

“I wish I could have seen Jack,” Cam sighed.

“He’s doing well,” Gil replied.

The boys, having enough of talking, jumped into the pool. Swimming helped ease the pain in Gil's right leg from all the walking he had done. While they swam, Gil remembered the gift he had bought for his brother.

“Oh, I bought you something,” Gil said.

“Really? What did you get me?” Cam asked excitedly.

“We went to a weapons shop today, and I got you a new shortsword,” Gil said.

“Can we go look at it?” Cam asked.

“I guess they may have delivered it by now. I’ll ask and see,” Gil said.

Climbing out of the pool, Gil grabbed a towel and went to the inn’s front desk.

“I had a package delivered here today,” Gil said.

“What room number?” The attendant asked.

“Room seventy-two,” Gil said.

“I do have a package for you. I’ll have it brought up right away,” The attendant replied.

Going back out poolside, Gil nodded and motioned for Cam to go upstairs with him. Returning to their room Gil and Cam changed clothes and waited. A knock on the door revealed an attendant with the package. Gil took it and placed it down on the bed beside him.

“Is this it?” Cam asked.

“That’s it. Try not to lose this one,” Gil said.

Gil’s reminder of what had happened to his original sword caused Cam’s eyes to look down at the floor. Getting a new sword was exciting, but he had foolishly lost a good one. Breathing in, Cam thought about how he would make sure that never happened again. Tearing the packing off the gift, the light returned to his eyes.

“I think this is better than what I had.” Cam examined the blade.

“Good, Luna helped pick it out,” Gil confessed.

“She did a great job. This is a good sword,” Cam nodded.

“I also bought a new elven blade today, though this one is used,” Gil said, showing his off.

“Why did you get another one?” Cam asked.

“Before the trip, father gave me the matching blade to the one I had. He had it the whole time he trained us,” Gil said.

“What? There was a second sword?” Cam asked.

“Then, during the trip, I found out they had originally belonged to Luna. So I gave them back to her,” Gil said.

“You did what?” Cam questioned.

While Cam had lost one sword, his brother had given away two. Cam wasn’t sure how he should respond. Gil had bought the elven blade, fair and square. Looking over at his younger brother, he thought about scolding him. However, he realized that losing his didn’t put him in a position to judge someone else.

“I gave them to Luna. The stitching on the sheathes was done by her mother,” Gil said.

“Can I see your new one?” Cam asked.

“Of course,” Gil replied, handing the sword over to his brother.

Looking over Gil's new blade, Cam could see that it was used, but still had a lot of life left in it.

“I think you got a good one too,” Cam said, handing it back.

“I hope so. It came from a bizarre elven shop,” Gil was interrupted by a knock on the room's door.

Being the closest to the door, Gil opened it, finding Luna on the other side.

“Cam and you need to get ready for dinner. Remember, it’s fancy,” Luna said.

“We will,” Gil replied.

“We’re all meeting downstairs,” Luna said.

Gil watched as Luna returned to her room. Closing the door Gil turned back toward his brother.

“You want to take a shower first?” Gil asked.

“Sounds good,” Cam said, laying his clothes on his bed.

Gil moved over to his bed and carefully picked up the envelopes he had laid out placing them inside of his bag. Then he began to dig through it to find his outfit. Cam grabbed a towel and headed to the bathroom to shower. Gil dried himself off before laying back on the bed. Listening to the sound of the running water and being worn out from the day’s activities, he closed his eyes.

Having dozed off, the next thing Gil remembered was Cam gently shaking him awake. Opening his eyes, he got up and headed to shower. The day's adventures would have been enough for both the boys, but Roland had insisted they all go out for a special dinner. Meeting the others downstairs in the lobby, everyone was wearing their new clothes.

The dinner Roland had planned that evening was a sort of dress rehearsal. Having the boys stand next to each other, Luna looked them over. As they hadn’t worn their new clothes before, they were stiff and uncomfortable. Gil’s shirt collar bit into the back of his neck, requiring him to adjust it constantly. Cam’s clothing must have been a better fit as the older boy wasn’t fidgeting.

Luna was wearing the gown Gil had bought for her earlier that day. Her appearance was so beautiful it made his uncomfortable attire bearable. Roland was wearing a different robe than Gil had seen him in before. It was spotless white with silver trim around the top, bottom, and sleeves.

“Stop pulling on your clothes, Gil,” Roland said.

“This collar is uncomfortable,” Gil said, wiggling around.

“You’ll be fine. It’ll stretch some as you wear it,” Roland replied.

Luna began attacking the mess found on the boys’ heads with a hairbrush. William took the boys into Brighton about four times a year to have their hair cut. Gil’s was kept shorter, as was the fashion for younger children. Cam’s, however, seemed to grow quicker and usually was a long, tangled mess.

Gil got a quick once over with the brush before Luna turned her attention to Cam. He was relieved as her brush pulled at his hair and was painful. Several minutes after she had started working on Cam, her hairbrush was full of yellow hair. Stopping to clean it before starting again, she eventually had them both looking presentable.

“There, I think that will work,” Luna said, stepping back to admire them.

“Very nice,” Roland agreed. “This meal is special, so I want you boys to behave just like you will at the castle.”

Both boys nodded understandingly.

“The carriage is here. Is everyone ready?” Roland asked, looking out the front of the inn.

“We are,” Cam said.

Making his way over, Roland held the door for the rest of the group. Single file, they went outside where James held the carriage door open. Each of them climbed up and took a seat. James then shut the door, retook his position at the front and drove the carriage away from the inn.

“Luna, that outfit is stunning. I wasn’t sure what you would wear tonight since you aren’t going to the castle, but that is a wonderful choice,” Roland said.

“Thank you,” Luna said, nodding.

Overhearing them, Gil smiled.

It was a clear night, and the sounds of people enjoying themselves drifted through the air. Looking out his carriage window, Gil saw stars glistening above. While the boys may have just been two kids from a small village, tonight they looked the part of wealthy young nobles.

“What kind of food will the restaurant have?” Cam asked.

“It’s a splendid little place I discovered during one of my visits to the capital. It’s called The Orchid. I’ve never had a bad meal there. They have the freshest seafood in the entire city,” Roland proudly replied.

As the carriage made its way through the open-air market, Gil could see the crowds had died down from the afternoon. Most of the stalls were closed, and the few that weren’t appeared to be getting ready to do so. Leaving the shopping district behind, their carriage continued onward into the city's heart.

The ride was surprisingly long, taking them into the noble district. Eventually reaching their destination, James pulled the carriage over directly in front of the restaurant. A man wearing a red uniform with yellow accents opened the coach door. Stepping outside one by one, they were greeted with a full view of the lit-up building.

The restaurant's name ran vertically down the front of the building to the left of the entrance, while on the other side was a symbol representing an orchid. Both were brightly illuminated. The orchid design would light up and then go dark, repeatedly. It looks like something from Las Vegas.

Studying the dazzling display, Gil wasn’t sure if it was an engineering marvel or magic that caused it. As they made their way to the front entrance, another person in a red uniform held the door open. Inside the restaurant the walls had been lined with red and black wallpaper, featuring gold swirls. Along the entire floor was a thick carpet of a deeper shade of red. Tiles ran along the ceiling in an off white color, with each bearing the design of an orchid. Throughout the room tables were spaced around made from a dark, thick wood.

A large fish tank was set into one of the nearby walls, and brightly colored fish could be seen swimming inside. Looking about, Gil saw an assortment of tables of varying sizes. Some of them were on raised platforms one step higher than the floor. A sign told them to wait to be seated. Roland, seeing the attendant, stepped forward from the group.

“How many in your party?” The host asked.

“There’s four of us. We have a reservation,” Roland replied.

“I see, and what name is that under?” The host asked, moving over to a large book.

“It should be under Roland.”

“Right this way, please,” The host said, leading them across the dining area.

Looking about, Gil could see well dressed people of every sort. The table they were directed to was next to a wall that had a large circular window. Looking out Gil could see a canal that flowed through that part of the city. Several small boats moved up and down the waterway using lanterns for light.

“Look at the boats,” Cam said, pointing.

“It looks like they are all for passengers,” Gil said.

“That’s true. A small island can only be reached by boat here in the noble district,” Roland said, taking a seat.

The boys slid into the half-circle booth, followed gracefully by Luna. A waiter almost immediately appeared and handed out menus. The menu design and printing were far more distinguished than any Gil had seen since arriving in their world.

The menu paper was also slick as if it had been laminated. It’s like a restaurant from my world. Looking over the selection of food offered, Gil was surprised to find they had more than just a single dish. Another thing that stood out to him was the lack of prices listed.

“There’s a lot to choose from here. Get whatever you want,” Roland said.

“There’s too much,” Cam replied.

Most businesses Gil had seen only offered a single item or a variation of a single thing. This restaurant had almost a dozen different choices. Spotting a steak and potato with a salad, he decided on that.

Cam, seemingly torn between a steak like Gil and seafood, went with a shrimp and steak meal. Roland and Luna both ordered the seafood of the day, which was lobster tail. The waiter took their orders and disappeared to the back, leaving the group alone.

“This place is very nice,” Gil commented.

“See, Kingstown offers the best. So far you boys are doing quite well,” Roland said.

“Do you always go to places like this?” Cam asked.

“No, only on special occasions,” Roland confessed.

The group exchanged some pleasant conversation, mostly about what they had done that day. Thankfully, much like Gil, Luna thought it best not to talk about their side trips in front of the others. Her reasoning for that, though, was different than his. She didn’t want to talk about her failure to protect Gil, and she worried how they would react if they found out he was someone else entirely.

Roland, watching how the boys behaved, was happy to see them sitting upright and keeping their elbows off the table. Glancing over at Luna, he gave her a nod. She had done an excellent job teaching them proper manners.

“Just think the castle will be even fancier than this,” Roland said.

Cam looked around in wonder. “What will it be like?”

“I don’t know but we’ll find out tomorrow,” Roland said.

With the purpose of the trip being the visit to the castle, Gil grew silent thinking about it. A short while later the food was brought out. The smell of fresh cooked seafood filled the air, and made Gil wonder about his choice. After the plates were set on the table they each began eating. Looking over at Luna, Gil could tell she was enjoying herself.

“How is your lobster?” Gil asked.

“It’s excellent,” Luna said, looking at him with a forced smile.

“I find it simply delightful,” Roland replied.

When they were halfway through their dinner, the waiter appeared with a dessert menu. Though Gil wasn’t interested in any, he did want to look it over. The offered desserts sounded good, but he didn’t think they would rival the ones made at the bakery.

“Let’s get something,” Roland said.

“I don’t like sweets,” Luna reminded.

“Maybe just something to share,” Gil suggested.

Roland ordered a chocolate cake off the dessert menu, and they continued with their meals. After they had each finished their main entrees, the waiter reappeared with their ordered dessert and took the empty plates away. Roland then divided the cake into three pieces.

“It’s alright, but it’s not a cinnamon roll,” Cam said, after finishing a large bite.

“I think I have to agree,” Roland said, disappointed.

Gil took a bite of the cake and found it to be too dry and not sweet enough. That was the way desserts in this world usually were. While it was edible, he didn’t think it added anything to the meal.

Once they had finished, the waiter brought the bill for Roland. Stealing a glance at it, Gil could see that dining out at ‘The Orchid’ cost over three gold coins. While the food had been good, Gil didn’t believe it was worth the expense.

Roland paid, as the group headed back out to the carriage. Gil’s eyelids grew heavy on the ride back to the inn with his belly full. It had been a day of new sights and sounds, and he was tired.

“That was a good evening,” Roland said proudly.

“They both did very well tonight,” Luna said.

The dinner relieved some of Roland’s anxiety about visiting the castle. For him, it was more than just a chance to see the king. If the trip proved successful, the Merchant’s Guild had promised him an opportunity of a lifetime. So for Roland, in his mind, everything had to go perfectly.

Arriving at the inn, they were soon all back in their rooms. Gil and Cam fell asleep almost instantly as their heads hit the pillows. Cam slept soundly that night with dreams of his battle in the arena playing out in his head. For Gil, it was visions of being a powerful mage.

Luna didn’t sleep much at all. The conversation between her and Eldin kept playing out in her head. The knowledge that Gil had been brought into their world with a forbidden spell weighed on her.

Luna wondered if it really was her duty to watch over Gil. Eldin seemed to think so, but she wasn’t certain. With the visit to the king happening the very next day she knew there was no way to stop it.

Roland, thinking over the future of his business, also tossed and turned. Everything had to go perfectly, from meeting the king to delivering the chess set. If they didn’t, the profitable trade deals promised to him would escape his grasp.

Chapter 41: Percy

The next morning, sunlight streaming into the room from the window caused Cam to open his eyes. It was unusual for the older brother to beat Gil out of bed, and he took advantage of the opportunity to wake him up. After Gil was awake they changed into their nice clothes. Gil, the first to get fully dressed, took the letters he had received the previous day and tucked them into his pocket.

“Have you seen my other sock?” Cam asked.

“What?” Gil responded, fighting with the collar of his shirt.

“My sock, I can’t find it,” Cam said, pointing down to his bare foot.

A mad search of the room was soon underway. What will happen if Cam can’t find his sock? A knock sounded at the door. Opening it revealed Luna, who was wearing her Merchant’s Guild outfit.

“We can’t find Cam’s sock,” Gil confessed.

Luna closed her eyes and shook her head.

“Where did you last remember seeing it?” Gil asked.

“It was on my foot last night,” Cam said.

The three of them searched the tiny room. Coming up empty, Luna was beginning to think she might have to send Cam without any socks. Taking a closer look at Cam, she discovered the misplaced clothing article clinging to the back of his shirt.

“Is this it?” Luna asked, taking the sock off Cam’s back.

“That’s it!” Cam exclaimed.

“While your brother puts on his boots, you come over here, Gil,” Luna said.

Seeing Luna holding a hairbrush, Gil reluctantly joined her. Looking him over, she first brushed his hair using her hand. When the results didn’t give her the appearance she wanted, Luna then used the hairbrush.

“Owww,” Gil said as Luna pulled a tangle out.

“There, I think you look presentable for the king. Now it’s Cam’s turn,” Luna said.

Cam nodded and moved next to his brother. Like the night before, Luna attacked the older boy's hair, making sure every strand fell perfectly. When she had finished, she pulled Cam’s hair back in a ponytail and tied it down with a thin piece of twine. The ponytail made Cam look older.

“I think that’s better for a formal meeting,” Luna said.

“Does it look alright?” Cam asked.

“You look good,” Gil said, staring at his brother.

“Alright, downstairs with both of you,” Luna said.

As the three of them left the room, Gil couldn’t help but feel awkward knowing Luna wasn’t dressed up. That only reminded him that elves weren’t allowed at the castle. Gil could see Roland waiting for them at the bottom of the inn’s steps. He was wearing the same fancy white robe as the night before.

“The Royal Carriage isn’t here yet,” Roland said worriedly.

“We’re taking a different carriage?” Cam asked.

“Yes, the king sends out one of his for castle guests,” Roland said.

“What do you think the king’s coach will be like?” Cam asked.

The boys, excited to see the king’s carriage, watched out the inn’s front window. Gil was the first to spot a fancy white coach making its way down the road. It was pulled by two muscular brown horses whose manes had been braided neatly using bright red and gold cloth.

The rigging holding the horses to the carriage had brass fixtures all along its length. The carriage was smaller than the Merchant Guild’s carriage, but it was accented in the same way. Across the top of it were railings for storage. Riding on the back, standing up, were two attendants in suits.

“Look, they’re dressed as butlers,” Gil said.

“That’s what we’re riding in?” Cam asked.

“I bet that’s it,” Gil said.

“It’s all white. I bet it’s hard to keep clean,” Cam replied.

“That’s a royal carriage. I’ve seen them before,” Luna said, stepping over beside the boys.

“You have?” Gil asked.

“So the king has more than one?” Cam questioned.

“The royal family has several carriages. All the official ones look just like that,” Roland said.

“Occasionally, they travel through town,” Luna said.

Gil could tell from Luna’s voice there was sadness in it. Reaching out, she patted the boys on their backs and directed them over to the front door. I think she wants to go with us.

Knowing Gil would be out of her sight all day, Luna was starting to worry about what might happen. Her sleepless night had forced her to come to a decision about the conversation she had with her father. While she disagreed with him, he had made a good argument. The fate of the entire kingdom was more important than her future plans.

Roland looked out at the royal carriage with a stupid grin. Like Luna, he had seen the coaches traveling around Kingstown before. For the first time though, it was there for him. The feeling of pride overwhelmed him.

“Is everyone ready?” Roland asked.

“I am,” Cam said excitedly.

“I think so,” Gil said.

When the carriage had come to a complete stop, the two men riding on its back stepped down.

“I think those men might be Royal Knights,” Cam said, looking at them.

“Dressed like that?” Gil asked.

“It’s not the armor that makes one a knight,” Cam replied.

The way Cam had said that reminded Gil of something William would say. As the two men approached, Gil noticed that they did have swords at their sides. Reaching the door of the inn, the two stepped inside. Seeing the group, they made their way toward them.

“You are Roland?” One of the attendants asked.

“I am,” Roland replied.

“You have a package?” The other attendant asked.

“Oh yes, we do. The inn has been keeping it secure,” Roland said.

Together the two men and Roland moved over to the inn’s desk.

“How can I help you?” The person working the front asked.

“We need to pick up our package,” Roland said.

The hotel worker reached under the counter and produced a key chain full of various keys. Stepping out from the desk, they led the way while Roland and the king’s attendants followed. The inn’s secure room was behind the front lobby. The hotel worker examined the keys and opened the door.

“Your boxes are there,” The hotel clerk pointed to them.

The attendants nodded as each of them took one of the boxes. Carrying the packages out through the lobby Gil watched as they tied them down to the coach's top. One of the attendants took his place back on the carriage while the other retrieved a small step stool.

Watching as the stool was placed in front of the coach door, Gil noticed the emblem of the royal family on it. The king’s attendant then turned the brass handle, opening it. Holding the coach door open, the king’s attendant motioned for Roland, Cam, and Gil to step inside. Using the step stool, each of them boarded the carriage. Taking a seat, Gil looked out at Luna.

“Everyone inside?” The attendant asked.

“We are,” Roland said.

The attendant closed the door, picked up the stool, and moved to the carriage's back. Climbing up on the standing board, he tapped the side. That sound was the signal the driver had been waiting for, and the carriage lurched forward. The boys waved to Luna from the small windows, and she waved back.

“I hope we don't get a broken wheel like the last one,” Cam said.

“I wouldn’t worry about that,” Roland said, sitting back and enjoying the luxury the interior provided.

The inside of the royal carriage was decked out in a soft, deep red velvet. Gil running his hand across the material could tell it was expensive. It was nicer than the church carriage Gil had ridden to the cathedral.

“This is the way to travel,” Roland said.

Gil bounced up and down on the seats, but could tell they were well padded. Under them on both sides were various drawers. Cam, leaning forward, pulled on one of their handles. The drawer opened, and inside was a blue, velvet-lined space holding a fancy bottle with a clear liquid inside. Picking it up, Cam looked at it.

“What’s that?” Roland asked.

“I would guess it’s some sort of fancy alcohol,” Gil said.

“Imperial,” Cam read the label.

“That’s an expensive brand. I think a bottle of that costs a small fortune,” Roland said, having heard of it before.

The carriage hit a bump, and Cam juggled it about. Losing his grip on the bottle, he barely managed to regain control. Gil burst into laughter while Roland looking on, sighed.

“You should put that back,” Roland said.

“He’s probably right,” Gil chuckled.

Cam carefully placed the bottle back in the drawer and closed it.

“Do you think they're all alcohol?” Cam asked.

“It’s probably traveling comforts, maybe pillows?” Gil guessed.

“I don’t think you should open any more to find out,” Roland advised.

Cam sat back in his seat while Gil turned his attention to the window. He watched the people’s expressions as the carriage passed by. Like their Royal Knight's escort into the city, people seemed to part and stare.

“There’s a group of guards,” Gil said, pointing.

“You will see more of them the closer we get to the castle,” Roland said.

“Guards?” Cam asked, looking out.

Unfortunately for Cam, they had already passed. The view outside the carriage was now a row of open patio cafes. A few people seemed to be sitting at the tables enjoying a late breakfast, and the air inside the coach soon filled with delightful smells.

“I’ve eaten at a few of those,” Roland said.

“Luna and I had some cart food for lunch yesterday. It was quite good,” Gil said.

“I never cared much for the roasted skewers they serve. I like to sit when I eat,” Roland said.

“We'll be eating at the castle,” Cam said.

“With the king,” Roland added.

Looking ahead of them, Cam spotted something.

“Is that the castle wall?” Cam asked.

“That it is,” Roland said, leaning over to see the view.

Gil looked out, marveling at the size of the castle grounds. While its walls were smaller than the outer city’s, they were still immense. Breathing in deeply, he readied himself, knowing it wouldn’t be long before they arrived.

It was hard for either boy to imagine what the king must look like. The king’s appearance was a mystery to commoners, but of course, there were rumors. Gil had asked Cam about it before. The older brother who had gathered his information from Brighton had said the king was massive, big enough to sit on a throne that could fit a family of five.

Gil knew better than to take Cam too seriously. Still, that was all the information on the subject he had. Is the king really huge?

“We must be getting close to the ocean,” Gil said, noticing the scent inside the carriage had changed.

“We are, you can smell the salty sea,” Roland said, breathing in deeply.

Just beyond the castle lay the docks where vessels came in at all times bearing unique treasures. The closer they got to the castle, the stronger the smell of the ocean became. Unable to see the actual port from their windows, the smell filled Gil’s imagination with ships and docks.

“The port is just below the castle,” Roland said.

“That close?” Cam asked.

“The castle sits on a cliff above the harbor,” Roland said.

“We didn’t see the port,” Cam said disappointed.

“No, that area is not a place for decent people,” Roland said.

“What do you mean?” Gil asked.

Roland sighed, “The harbor itself is right next to a rough area full of vagrants and troublemakers.”

“Do the guards patrol it?” Cam asked.

“They do somewhat, but it’s a poor area,” Roland said, crossing his arms. “No respectable person should be seen there.”

The carriage stopped moving. While it sat still, Gil could hear a distant, but loud voice saying, ‘Put your backs into it, men!’. It had to be someone down at the docks yelling. Looking out his window, Gil could see a small contingent of men wearing bright shiny armor approaching.

“Those are the castle’s royal guards. They're hand-picked by the king himself,” Cam said.

The man who seemed to be in charge of the guards stopped and talked with the carriage driver. Shortly after that, the door on the side of the carriage opened. A thin man with a long nose and glasses climbed inside and took a seat next to Roland.

“I’m Percy, one of the king’s advisors.”

“It’s nice to meet you,'' Roland said, extending a hand.

Percy shook Roland’s hand and looked over the two children before him. Having met their father, neither of them quite lived up to his expectations. Cam was closer to what he had been envisioning, but Gil was almost the opposite.

“You must be Cam,” Percy said to Cam.

“I am,” Cam said, surprised someone had identified him correctly.

“That means you are Gil,” Percy reached up and held his glasses slightly off his nose as if trying to get the best look possible.

“I am. How long will we be stopped?” Gil asked.

“Shouldn’t be long,” Percy said. “Castle security is just being overly cautious. Before we move on, though, I must ask, did any of you receive any letters for the king?”

“Of course not,” Roland said confidently.

Cam shook his head, no.

“I did,” Gil said, reaching into his pocket.

Roland looked over at the boy wide-eyed. The letters weren’t something he had mentioned before, and the surprise was not a welcome one. Smuggling contraband into the castle was strictly forbidden and carried a very stiff penalty.

“Very good, please give those to me,” Percy said calmly.

“They’re for the king,” Gil replied, reluctant to hand them over.

“I know it’s just for security,” Percy assured. “I need to take them. We don’t want anything dangerous getting to his majesty.”

Percy reached out with his right arm to take the letters. Gil handed them over and took a good look at Percy. He could see the man was wearing a blue robe with golden accents. He appeared to be well educated and was holding a book of some sort in one of his hands.

Looking closer at the book Gil spied a bracelet much like the one Luna had given him on Percy’s wrist. I wonder if his bracelet is for protection? Though he couldn’t make out the title of the book it appeared to be something for reading and not work.

Percy looked the letters over. He could tell the decorative one was from the archbishop at the church, but the other scrunched up one wasn’t marked. Turning it over he could see it was sealed with the wax emblem of The Hundred Phantoms.

“You received both of these?” Percy said in disbelief.

“I assure you I knew nothing about them,” Roland said.

“Me either,” Cam said.

“I did,” Gil said with a nod.

A letter from the church wasn’t terribly unexpected, but for The Hundred Phantoms to use Gil to deliver their message was odd. In the past, they had always relied on their own agents. Percy wondered if somehow the tiny boy was secretly working for them.

“Was security the reason we were escorted into town?” Gil asked.

“Umm…” Percy tried to find the right words.

Percy’s thoughts told him that The Hundred Phantoms wouldn't hire a boy of ten. Unsure if he should tell them the truth about the escort, he paused. Deciding it was best to play it off as a common occurrence, Percy smiled.

“No, we do that for all our guests. We want to make sure they arrive here safe and sound,” Percy said.

Roland, who had not heard about that before, frowned, knowing Percy was probably lying. Seeing Roland’s expression, Percy ran his tongue across his teeth trying to figure out what he should say. The carriage started moving again, saving him from having to elaborate.

Chapter 42: Strange Things

Almost as soon as it had started, the carriage stopped again. Gil, figuring the ride was over, started to rise. Roland motioned with his hand to stay seated, so Gil complied. The door was opened by the king’s attendant who had helped them at the hotel. Percy was the first to get up and leave the coach.

“Unload those packages and get them to the throne room,” Percy ordered.

“At once,” came the reply from the two attendants.

“We're finally here,” Roland said, stepping down.

“Is this the castle?” Cam asked excitedly.

“It is,” Gil said, looking up at the building before them.

The castle to Gil resembled something one might have seen in a fairy tale. Seemingly built in layers it reached high into the sky. The thick stone walls it was constructed of were strategically fortified. The main building was a large boxy design with tall towers, and at each corner was a round watchtower. Squinting, Gil was certain he could see men that looked like tiny dots manning the tops of them.

Percy turned back, motioning for them to follow to the castle’s front. Before them, Gil saw a massive staircase. The stairs were made of white stone and large enough that half a dozen full-grown men could ascend simultaneously. At the top was an enormous pair of wooden doors.

“We have to climb that?” Roland asked, shielding his eyes with a hand and looking up.

“Indeed we do,” Percy said with a smile.

“Can you do that, Gil?” Cam asked.

“I don’t know. I’ll have to try,” Gil replied.

If I have to climb that, it’ll kill me. There was a guard stationed on each end about every four steps leading up. Percy stepped up and motioned for the others to do likewise.

“Up we go,” Cam shrugged.

“It seems like a lot of steps,” Roland said, swallowing hard.

Gil turned his attention to the guards and saw that they all wore cloth sashes bearing the same emblem as the carriage door. Their shiny armor glistened in the sunlight, and the view was almost blinding.

“The guards are holding halberds,” Cam said.

Gil nodded, not wanting to take his attention off the steps. Initially, he thought ascending the staircase would be very hard on him, but he found the task as easy as walking ever was. Unbeknownst to the trio, the stairway they were ascending was called the Stairway of Balance. It was magical and constructed by a very clever elf architect.

Not only was it massive in size, but it also sapped the strength of anyone who climbed it. The stronger a person was, the weaker they would feel after reaching the top. The only individuals immune to its effects were elves or those using protection magic.

The staircase was a security measure for the castle. Both Percy and Gil wore bracelets of protection that countered its effects. Cam and Roland, however, did not have any defense against it.

“I need to rest,” Cam said, breathing heavily.

Gil stopped and looked over at his brother.

“It never stops,” Roland said, between heavy breaths.

“Are you okay, Gil?” Cam asked..

“I’m doing fine,” Gil said.

Looking back at the group, Percy saw that the youngest was doing the best of the trio. Naturally, being the weakest in their group, Gil would feel the effect the least. However, Percy found it odd that Gil seemed utterly unfazed. Confused, Percy looked over at him and noticed the silver bracelet.

Gil saw Roland and Cam were struggling a few steps behind him. Unsure of why that was, he looked over at Percy. Following Percy’s gaze back to himself he watched it fall on to the bracelet Luna had given him. The bracelet must be the reason

Roland, looking behind him, was struck by the terrible thought of falling down the steps and having to re-climb them. Pressing onward, the group kept moving. When the party reached the top of the steps, Roland and Cam let out a big sigh.

“We… we made it,” Cam said.

Roland was too tired to speak and sat down.

“We're at the top,” Gil said proudly.

Percy stopped for a moment to allow the others to catch their breaths. As Roland and Cam recovered, their faces returned to normal. While Cam’s legs felt like wet noodles, Gil was hardly winded from the climb. The walk up to Frederick’s room was harder.

Looking ahead of them, Gil could see the massive door. It was incredible in size in both height and width, and Gil thought it would take six knights just to open it. While he wondered how they would proceed, Percy walked over to it.

Pushing against the mighty door, Percy effortlessly opened it. To Gil, Percy, tall and thin, didn’t look much stronger than he did. Maybe the door is magical? The door seemed so enormous that Gil stared at Percy, confused.

“Please come this way,” Percy said, motioning the group forward.

“Can we take a moment longer to catch our breath?” Roland asked.

“Don’t be ridiculous. The king is waiting on us,” Percy replied.

Percy, leading the way, moved past the door. Gil followed with Cam and Roland lagging behind. The floor made strange echoes through the hall as they walked on it. A decent way in front of the group, Percy looked back at them.

“Are you sure we can’t rest just for a moment?” Roland asked.

“Come along. We need to stay together now,” Percy said, clapping his hands twice to get everyone’s attention.

While Percy waited for the others, Gil began to look around at the inside of the castle corridor. The ceiling was high overhead, and the entire passage was made of a decorative stone. Every few feet on the walls hung framed paintings of various people and landscapes.

“We must keep moving. The king is expecting us.” Percy said.

Percy’s loud words echoed in the long hallway.

“How much further is it?” Gil asked his right leg, starting to bother him.

Continuing down the hall Gil saw a couple of maids doing some cleaning. They quickly glanced in the direction of the group before looking back at what they were doing. Their behavior caused Gil to wonder if they might be afraid of Percy.

“We’re headed to the throne room,” Percy said looking back.

Percy’s words had been so matter of fact that it seemed like Gil and the others should know their way to the throne room. He, like the others who lived in the castle, knew the grounds inside out. Following, Gil began to fall behind.

“Keep up. It’s this way,” Percy motioned again.

The castle hallways were wide and long. Colorful pictures, tapestries, and vases with fresh flowers often decorated the edges. Passing by a vast wall hanging, Gil looked it over and remembered seeing it before. Taking a closer look, it was the same one that had been in the weapon shop he had visited, only larger.

As the group moved forward, Gil saw that deep luxurious rugs covered the floor every so often. They are probably to stop the echo. The boy’s eyes couldn’t keep up with their surroundings as Percy was very light on his toes, brushing past everything. Urging the group forward, it took almost all their energy to keep up with him.

“I have to stop,” Gil said.

“What?” Percy asked, annoyed.

“My leg, it’s bothering me,” Gil said.

“I’ll slow down some,” Percy said, thinking that to be a suitable solution.

“Thank you,” Gil replied.

Pausing just long enough for everyone to regroup, Percy took off again. As Cam and Roland followed him, Gil found himself falling further behind. They went down one long hallway after another, and the pace proved to be more than Gil could maintain. It was then something out of the corner of his eye caught his attention. What was that?

The hallway they were in had columns spaced every so often that reached up to the ceiling. For just the briefest of time, Gil could have sworn he had seen a girl hiding behind one of them. She had only been there for a split second before disappearing. Scanning the hallway again, Gil didn’t see her. Maybe I imagined it.

Continuing to look back at the column Gil started forward, but ran right into someone. They both fell to the ground in a tangled mess. Having lost his footing, Gil struggled to stand back up. While doing so, he noticed the person he had collided with was the same young girl he had seen.

“Don’t you watch where you’re going?” The girl asked.

“Well, I’m sorry, but you weren’t there a second ago,” Gil replied.

“That’s ridiculous, I live here,” The girl responded.

The girl was strangely dressed, wearing long white undergarments. They were definitely not what you would expect to see someone wearing inside or outside the castle. She had curly brown hair with large, round green eyes. Once they were both back on their feet, Gil could see she was slightly shorter than him.

“Hmph, you should be more courteous to me,” The girl said.

“Who are you?” Gil asked.

“What? Do you have rocks for brains? Why I’m….” The girl was interrupted.

“Margarete,” came a shout echoing along the stone walls, from an unseen woman.

“We can’t stay here,” Margarete said.

“We need to get you properly dressed,” The woman out of view yelled.

Looking around, the girl grabbed hold of Gil’s hand. Moving over behind one of the columns, she put her shoulder against the wall and seemed to press on it. Looking over at Gil she seemed upset.

“Are you going to help?” Margarete asked angrily.

“Do what?” Gil questioned.

“Open this door,” Margarete answered.

Gil didn’t see a door. He only saw a wall, but with how determined Margarete looked he obliged. Together, with some effort, they made the wall move. Gil, surprised, stared into the opening, which revealed a secret passageway leading down. Stepping inside, Margarete pulled at Gil’s hand.

“Are you coming?” Margarete asked.

“I… okay,” Gil stammered, confused.

With that, Gil followed Margarete inside the castle wall. When they were on the stairs behind the door, Margarete pressed against the fake wall closing it. Doing so cut off the light in the passage. What have I gotten myself into?

“Come here and help me,” Margarete said, having already reached the end of the stairs.

Gil, unable to see anything, cautiously made his way down and bumped hard into her.

“Ouch, that hurt,” Margarete said.

“Sorry, I can’t see anything,” Gil replied.

“Press hard right here,” Margarete commanded, grabbing Gil’s hand and placing it on the wall in front of them.

Together they opened the door at the end of the passage. Stepping out, Gil found himself in what would best be described as a library. Shelves filled with books lined the walls all around.

“We should be safe here for a while,” Margarete said.

“Safe from who, and why are we hiding?” Gil asked.

“My attendants,” Margarete sighed.

“Who are you?” Gil asked.

“I’m Princess Margarete,” The girl said with a curtsy.

“A princess?” Gil questioned.

“Yeah, we have some stuffy guests my brother invited coming to the castle. I’m hiding so I don’t have to meet them.” Margarete said.

Gil nodded his head, but he felt confident she was talking about Cam, Roland and himself. She seems young, maybe eight or nine. Watching her, Gil saw her eyes dart about the room as if she were trying to find a place within it to hide.

“If we stay quiet, I think this time they might miss the library in their search,” Margarete smiled.

“You’ve done this before then,” Gil said.

“Oh lots of time,” Margarete said proudly.

“How many rooms are there in the castle?” Gil questioned.

“There’s a lot,” Margarete began holding up fingers as if counting, when she ran out she looked over at Gil. “I was once able to hide until some of Augie’s guests left.”

“Are you sure the guests will be boring?” Gil asked.

“Oh, I’m quite sure. Augie told me so himself,” Margarete replied.

Gil wasn’t sure who Augie was, and was just about to ask when they were interrupted.

“Margarete, you come out this instant,” came a shout much closer than the one from the hallway had been.

“Shhh…” Margarete held a finger up to her mouth. “That’s Beatrice. She always finds me. She’s my personal maid.”

“Personal maid?” Gil questioned.

“Yeah, Beatrice helps me get dressed and brings me my meals,” Margarete said.

If Margarete wants to hide, she should just go back in the passage. A woman wearing a maid’s outfit stepped into the room. Margarete frowned as it meant her game was over. Seeing the kids, Beatrice crossed the room and, reaching out, took hold of them one in each hand.

“There you are, Margarete, and who is this with you?” Beatrice asked, looking Gil up and down with a confused expression on her face.

“This is… my new friend,” Margarete said.

“Your friend, huh? I don’t believe I’ve ever seen you in the castle before,” Beatrice said.

“My name is Gil, madam. I am visiting today.”

“It’s nice to meet you. So I have two escapees. At least one of them is Percy’s problem,” Beatrice said with a grin.

Realizing Gil was one of the visitors Margarete scrunched up her face as she studied him. Margarete hadn’t found Gil to be old or boring, as he had helped with her escape. Her brother had lied to her, making Margarete become angry at both of them. Gil had plenty of opportunities to tell her who he was. Letting out a sigh, she thought about how to get back at them.

“Margarete, look how you're dressed. You need to return to your room at once,” Beatrice said.

“Fine,” Margarete replied, looking down.

Beatrice let go of Margarete’s arm.

“Boy, follow me. I need to get you back to where you should be,” Beatrice tugged at Gil’s arm, and he waved at the princess as they disappeared out into the hall.

In the hallway, Beatrice tugged Gil up a flight of stairs. Reaching the top Gil could see Roland and Cam in the distance. Beatrice walked right up to Percy, still holding onto Gil’s arm. She doesn’t seem scared of Percy at all.

“Percy, did you lose a boy by chance?” Beatrice asked.

Percy looked over at the maid shocked, to see Gil standing beside her. The boys absence was not something he had noticed, and Percy stared down his nose at the boy. Gently pushing Gil out in front of her, Beatrice tried to hand him off.

“You need to watch our guests better,” Beatrice said.

“I assure you, I will,” Percy replied.

“I found him with Margarete,” Beatrice snapped.

Though Gil wasn’t certain, he sensed some friction between Beatrice and Percy. Unknown to him, Percy had gotten on the wrong side of many among the castle staff. His personality and insistence that everything run like clockwork upset many, Beatrice included.

Chapter 43: Meeting the King

Percy breathed a sigh of relief as he watched Beatrice move back down the hall away from him. Losing Gil was a serious matter, but fortunately it hadn’t caused any real trouble. Turning his attention to the group of visitors, Percy cleared his throat.

“While in the king’s presence, please observe the following: you are not to look his majesty straight in the eyes,” Percy said, lifting one of his fingers to his eye.

“We can’t look at him?” Cam asked.

“I think we can look at him, just not in his eyes, challenging him,” Gil said, trying to be helpful.

“You are expected to bow low upon first meeting the king,” Percy said, trying to keep the party's attention.

“I can’t bow very well, due to my right leg,” Gil said.

“Do the best you can,” Roland said.

Percy cleared his throat again. “You are not to move closer to the king unless asked to do so.”

“So I can’t shake his hand?” Cam asked, thinking a handshake would be a perfect greeting.

“Not unless he wants us to,” Gil said.

Percy let out a sigh and scrunched up his face before walking over to the door and pushing it open. Gil had thought the castle’s hallways to be enormous, but the throne room was somehow larger. It was the biggest room Gil had ever seen. Examining it from the doorway, he was confident that the entire Carpenter’s Guild building from Brighton would easily fit inside.

Percy, the first to step inside, motioned for the others to follow. Looking into the room, Gil could see large decorated pillars evenly spaced throughout. At the top of each post were archways connecting to the next one. The archways went on and on above them creating a massive ceiling. Gil guessed the room was over twenty feet tall.

“It’s huge,” Cam uttered.

“I’ve never seen anything like it,” Roland whispered.

Several banners bearing the king’s symbol hung about the room. Feeling softness below him, Gil looked down at a red, plush carpet leading to a raised area. Overlooking the room on a small stage were two giant thrones.

One throne was bright shiny gold while the other was a brilliant silver. Both of them had accents of the opposite color running along their surface. The padded fabric adorning them was a deep red color.

“They're empty,” Gil said.

“Where’s the king?” Cam asked.

Maybe the king’s going to enter and sit on one of them?

“The king is not formally meeting you on the throne today,” Percy said. “It’s saved for heads of states, heroes, and those of higher levels.”

Over to the edge of the room was a small group of people. Percy loudly cleared his throat. Stepping forward he led his visitors towards the center of the room as the other group made their way over. When the two groups were closer to each other and standing on the red carpet, a giant human stepped forward.

“Look how big he is. I think he’s bigger than Digby,” Cam whispered to Gil.

“I know,” Gil replied wide-eyed.

The man making his way toward them looked strong and muscular, and even by Grub’s half-orc standards he was enormous. His hair was black as night and he had a well-trimmed mustache. His face was stoic with a chiseled jawline, and remembering that he shouldn’t look him in the eyes Gil darted his gaze downwards. At first Gil thought his armor seemed identical to the guards from the stairs, but as he approached Gil could see golden swirls covering it. A colorful violet cape dropped behind him, and in one arm he carried a helmet with a tall red feather plume on it. Stopping a few feet in front of Gil and his group, his presence made the boy's knees weak. Is that the king?

“Your highness, I present the esteemed merchant Roland,” Percy said loudly.

Upon hearing his name, Roland stepped forward and bowed.

When Roland had completed that action Percy continued. “I also present the creator of the game of chess, Gil, and his brother Cam, both sons of William The Dragonslayer.”

Cam and Gil stepped forward and bowed. Gil did his best, but what was meant to show respect only came off as awkward. Returning upright, they looked over at the large man before them who gave off an aura much like Grub had in Brighton. Gil could feel his heart race.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, your majesty,” Cam said.

Gil noticed that Cam’s words received an icy stare from Percy and Roland.

“That wouldn’t be the king,” Percy said.

Gil looking back at Percy, could see that he had raised one of his hands to his mouth to hide his amusement. Cam realizing he had made a mistake, turned a bright shade of red. It was then that the petite figure of a boy emerged from behind the scary-looking man.

“I would like to introduce his majesty, Augustus Leopold,” Percy bowed.

The smaller figure was skinny, tall and looked like a teenager. His clothes were dressy yet casual, and a red cap topped his short black hair. Confused, Gil looked over at Percy, trying to figure out what was happening.

Wait, this kid is the king?

Gil couldn’t help but notice that the king had to be no older than sixteen. Disappointed by his appearance, he began to grow upset. Not only had he been dragged away from his essential business matters, but it had been to meet a kid. Looking over at his brother, Gil could tell that Cam was also disappointed. His reasons, however, were that the king didn’t have a cape, a scepter or anything to make him look royal. While the boys recovered, Percy moved over to the king’s side.

“Welcome to my palace,” The king said, his smile friendlier than Gil could have imagined.

“Thank you, your majesty,” Roland said with a bow.

The king’s gaze landed on the crates that had somehow found their way into the room faster than Cam, Roland, and Gil had.

The king’s eyes seemed to light up as he asked, “Is this the chessboard you crafted?”

“It is,” Roland said, seizing on the king’s mood to move closer.

King Leopold moved over beside the boxes and pointed at them, “Set this up for me.”

With that, a couple of men came from around the king and began looking at the boxes. Gil watched as the crates were pried open and the various pieces were removed. With several parts strewn about, the men began to study how they went together.

Everyone’s attention in the room was on the men, and no one noticed the form of a young girl in a green dress moving across the floor. She stopped next to the king, tugging on his clothes got his attention. Gil looked over at her and she smiled back with a wave.

“What’s this, Augie?” Margarete asked.

Augie is the king.

“What are you doing here, Margarete?” King Leopold asked, his expression changing to one of annoyance.

“I’m here to meet our guests. That’s our duty,” Margarete said.

“Percy, can you show our guests and, uh, Margarete the refreshments?” King Leopold asked.

“Of course, your highness,” Percy said with a bow.

Percy clapped twice, drawing the group’s attention away from the throne room and leading them off through a side door. Margarete took a position right next to Gil and took hold of his left arm.

“Who is she?” Cam asked, pointing.

“She’s the king’s sister,” Gil replied.

“I’m Princess Margarete.”

“A real princess?” Cam asked.

“It’s very nice to meet you, princess,” Roland said with a bow.

A couple of turns down another hallway, Percy opened a side door leading to a glass-encased room full of plants. The room could best be described as a conservatory. Two tables had been set up for sitting on one side while another on the opposite side contained an assortment of brightly colored foods.

“Do you see all this food?” Cam asked.

“I do,” Gil replied.

“Oh excellent, the maids have laid out food,” Margarete said delightedly.

“Will the king be joining us?” Gil asked.

“I don’t know.” Margarete said, her disinterest in the question evident as she pointed to some small snack cakes. “These are very good.”

The sound of water trickling could be heard, and looking about, Gil discovered its source. A small waterfall ending in a pond of brightly colored koi fish was placed as a centerpiece for the room. Gil could see a path weaved its way among the lush green plant life.

“There are some seats set up for you,” Percy said, motioning at the empty tables.

Margarete lightly tugged on Gil’s arm, leading him over to a table. Cam and Roland followed along, and soon the group was seated. Cam’s gaze kept wandering to the table of food.

“His majesty will join you shortly,” Percy said, leaving the room.

“We got to meet the king!” Cam exclaimed.

“I wasn’t sure what to do when you boys thought the big fellow was the king,” Roland said.

“You thought Donovan was the king? Augie is much smaller than him.” Margarete said, giggling.

“Well, I had heard the king was big,” Cam said embarrassed.

“He’s Augie's bodyguard. Donovan might look scary, but he doesn’t like broccoli.” Margarete said.

Gil looked at his brother, and they both burst into laughter. Roland tried his best to get the boys to quiet down, but his efforts were useless. Any tension that had been in the room was completely gone.

Percy appeared back in the room a few minutes later. “The king will be here shortly. I encourage you to go ahead and start eating.”

“But what about the king? We were to have lunch with him,” Roland asked.

“We're not supposed to eat before he does,” Cam added.

“The king won’t be eating anything right now. He had a light lunch earlier,” Percy said.

Roland was visibly disappointed, whereas Cam wasted no time. Getting up from his seat Cam made his way over to the table of food. Following him was Margarete, and being pulled along with her was Gil. Roland was last, wondering if they had done something wrong to upset the king.

Gil could see Roland was troubled, but being dragged around by Margarete his attention quickly moved to how delicious the food looked. Filling his plate and returning to sit down, Gil took a bite of the tiny cakes she had pointed out. Watching Cam eat, Gil could tell his brother was just happy to not follow all the strict rules they had learned.

“You should let the princess eat first,” Roland said whispering in Gil’s ear.

Gil looked over at Margarete whose plate was filled with tiny cakes and nothing else. She was already chewing some food so Gil saw no reason to stop eating. Roland is likely just being too cautious.

“These are good,” Gil said.

“I told you the tiny cakes are the best. Those red berries there, they’re sour,” Margarete replied, pointing to Gil’s plate and scrunching up her face as if eating one.

“I like the little cakes, but they're not cinnamon rolls,” Cam said, disappointed.

“I think I agree with Cam,” Roland nodded.

“What's a cinnamon roll?” Margarete asked.

“It’s a baked treat with icing. I own a bakery in Brighton and make them,” Gil said.

“You own a bakery?” Margeret asked suspiciously.

Margarete, being young, was well aware that sometimes people would try to trick her. Her brother was that way. Looking over at Gil, she could only see a boy slightly older than herself, so she doubted he really owned a bakery.

“He might not look like it, but he really does,” Cam said, nodding his head.

“So is a cinnamon roll like a cake or more like a biscuit?” Margarete asked, still trying to determine if they were lying to her.

“Neither. It’s a soft bread, rolled with a layer of cinnamon and sugar. It’s glazed on top with icing,” Gil said.

Gil’s answer led Margarete to believe he had been telling the truth, though she still thought he looked far too young to own a business. Trying to imagine in her head what a cinnamon roll looked like, she couldn’t.

“They’re delicious,” Cam added.

“I have to agree,” Roland said.

“Could you tell our cook how to make them?” Margarete asked, figuring if such a thing did exist she should at least try it.

Margarete had a soft spot for sweets. The cooks in the castle made a variety, but she had tried them all. If there was a new style of dessert, Margarete was interested.

“Maybe?” Gil replied, not sure what telling a recipe to a royal cook might entail.

“If I get you some paper, could you write it down?” Margarete asked.

“I could do that,” Gil nodded.

“Oh, please do. I get tired of the same things,” Margarete said.

Margarete got up from the table and disappeared from the room. A few minutes later, she reappeared, holding some paper and a writing utensil. Giving the items to Gil, he carefully wrote down his recipe for cinnamon rolls.

Chapter 44: Fun And Games

The door leading to the conservatory opened and Sir Donovan, followed by King Leopold, stepped inside. Sir Donovan took up a position to the side of the door. Seeing his guests enjoying themselves, King Leopold moved over to the table opposite Gil and Margarete. Sitting down, he allowed himself to relax some.

For King Leopold, having Gil and the rest of his guests at the castle meant he could escape the constant barrage of advisors and other high ranking members of the royal court. The one thing the king hated about being himself was that others were always around, asking questions and wanting his attention.

“I hope everything is going well,” King Leopold said, leaning forward slightly.

“Thank you for the meal, your highness,” Roland said, relieved the king had finally joined them.

“It’s really good Augie,” Margarete said.

“It is,” Cam agreed.

Gil looked over at King Leopold. Gone was the red cap he had been wearing. Since they were closer to each other, Gil could see how young the king truly was. King Leopold had to be no more than a few years older than Cam. Gil thought about Cam running the kingdom and shuddered slightly.

“Eat as much as you like,” King Leopold said, using one hand to motion at the food.

“These guests aren’t stuffy at all, Augie. Not like your usual ones.” Margarete said.

“Is that so?” King Leopold replied with a grin looking over at his sister.

“It is. I like them. Very much,” Margarete said, grasping Gil’s arm even tighter.

Looking about the room, King Leopold could read the expressions on everyone at a glance. Having been raised for the role he had taken over, King Leopold knew people. Cam was clearly excited, and the fun he was experiencing was genuine. Gil looked apprehensive about the visit, but seemed to be enjoying the food. Roland’s expression was harder to figure out, but King Leopold had seen it before. The stress Roland was feeling was evident, which led the king to guess the visit for him was all about prestige and future success.

“I hope you are enjoying yourselves,” Leopold said.

“We are Augie,” Margarete said.

Even the princess, who seldom liked visitors at the castle, wore a large smile. She was interacting with Gil as if they were old friends. Seeing his sister smile, King Leopold couldn’t help but feel that having Gil and Cam visiting was a good idea.

Since becoming king, Leopold had not had as much time to spend with his sister. The King of Vale’s duties were immeasurable. Even though Margarete was his sister and the princess, in the order of those important enough to see him she was always at the tail end of the list. Percy, the king’s closest advisor, was the only friend Leopold had nearby.

“These red fruits are really good,” Cam said.

King Leopold amused himself by watching Gil and Cam.

“Strawberrys?” Gil asked.

“I think you’re going to enjoy the chess set, you highness,” Roland interjected.

The king looking at Roland nodded.

“What’s a strawberry?” Cam questioned.

“It’s that fruit you're holding,” Gil said.

“Oh, they're really good,” Cam said, taking another bite.

Cam’s crude manners and innocent ways amused the king and told him he had never been in a city like Kingstown before. Gil, being more refined, only looked out of place because of the uncomfortable clothes. King Leopold observed that the brothers appeared to be opposites, similar to his sister and himself.

“Margarete seems to have taken quite the liking to you, Gil,” King Leopold said.

“She hasn’t let go of him,” Cam added.

“It’s probably because we met in the castle earlier. I got separated from the group and ran into Margarete,” Gil confessed.

Gil getting separated from the group was something Percy had failed to mention. Though he had passed it off as nothing, it was actually quite a serious matter and the king smiled. That piece of information was something he could use later to make Percy uncomfortable.

For King Leopold his amusement and fun came from pestering those around him. Not being allowed to do things with others his own age, he had developed a method of entertaining himself. Information to the king was not superfluous, every shred of data was vital. Once he had the details all he had to do was wait for the right time to use them. It was an art King Leopold had perfected.

“It’s a big house. Do you ever get lost?” Cam asked.

“Don’t be silly. It's our home,” Margarete said.

“Well I’m glad you found your way back to the others,” King Leopold said to Gil.

“Beatrice helped him. Augie, you told me our guests today would be ....” Margarete said.

King Leopold interrupted his sister, “Margarete can be quite the handful.”

“That’s not true. Besides, Gil and I have to be married,” Margarete declared.

Margarete tightened her grip on a shocked Gil.

“What?” Gil replied.

“You are going to love the game of chess,” Roland said, trying to change the topic.

“He’s seen me in my undergarments! The law demands we get married at once,” Margarete shouted.

“I’m sure I will,” King Leopold said, ignoring his sister and looking over at Roland.

King Leopold then turned his gaze back to his sister. Her current attitude was what he had been looking for, and it was something he had missed. Margarete in her mind was paying back her brother for telling her that their guests would be boring. To Leopold however, it reminded him of when they played as younger kids.

Gil found himself very uncomfortable in the middle of it all. Do I really have to marry her? I know people used to do that in my world, but surely that’s not a rule here. Margarete’s clothing hadn’t been revealing when they met. While it had been undergarments, it had covered the young girl from her knees to her shoulders.

Remembering how the hand drawn images from Roland’s catalog of ladies advertising intimate wear had caught William’s attention, Gil had a sinking feeling. It might actually be the law. Seeing her comment wasn’t having the effect on her brother Margarete had hoped for, she released Gil and crossed her arms while puffing up her face.

“You want to marry me, don’t you, Gil?” Margarete asked, putting him on the spot.

Luna’s manner lessons had never covered anything like royal marriage.

“I-it’s not like that, your highness,” Gil stammered.

“What is going on?” Roland asked, suddenly concerned.

“Gil and Margarete are getting married!” Cam exclaimed.

“Married to a princess?” Roland asked seemingly thinking over what the advantages might be.

“It - it’s all a misunderstanding,“ Gil stammered.

“If that’s what Margarete says then I think it’s best you agree,” Roland told Gil, while trying to figure out how he would explain the news to William.

Margarete and King Leopold both burst into laughter, unable to control themselves. The joke had been mostly at Gil and Roland’s expense, but it lightened the mood in the room. Roland exchanging glances all around tried to figure out what he had missed.

“You shouldn’t go scaring our guests like that sister,” King Leopold said.

“I know, but it was a rotten trick you played on me, Augie. Besides, Gil would marry me,” Margarete said, reaching out and grabbing hold of Gil’s arm again.

King Leopold grinned at the princess.

“I ran away from Beatrice and even got scolded,” Margarete confessed.

“You shouldn’t run away from your assistants,” Leopold said, wishing he could do the same.

Seeing the king laugh eased Roland’s mind. Though he wasn’t exactly sure what had just transpired, he could see everyone, aside from Gil and himself, was more relaxed. Having followed along with all but the vital ending, Cam was lost in thought about a marriage between his younger brother and the princess.

“If you get married what would that make me?” Cam asked.

“Still my brother,” Gil said.

“Oh that’s all?” Cam questioned.

“Margarete, you know any marriage for you would have to be agreed upon by me. Right now, I have my eyes set on a prince in the empire of the dwarves for you.” King Leopold said, obviously teasing.

“A dwarf? But, Gil’s taller and he and I would be happy together, Augie!” Margarete said, genuinely thinking her proposal to Gil over.

Margarete squeezed Gil’s arm tighter, realizing that her brother couldn’t take him away as long as she held on.

Gil, feeling trapped, looked at one of them and then the other. Though they had several years between them, it was clear the siblings had some rivalry. It was just like how Gil would pester Cam about things.

“Donovan, will you see if they are finished with the game table and bring it to me?” King Leopold asked, suddenly serious again.

“Of course, your highness,” Sir Donovan replied, stepping outside the room.

“You will love chess,” Roland said, preparing to go into his sales pitch for the game.

“Brother, Gil here owns a bakery!” Margarete said, cutting off Roland’s opportunity to talk.

“He’s quite the talented boy from what I hear,” King Leopold said.

“He wrote down a recipe for a new treat for us to try,” Margarete added.

“Did he now? King Leopold asked.

“It’s something called a cinnamon roll,” Margarete explained.

The emphasis Margarete had placed on the words ‘cinnamon roll’ made the simple dessert sound like it was magical or had some otherworldly powers.

“I would like to try one of those,” the king said.

“It’s a game of strategy. Chess is a delightful experience. I know you’re going to simply love it,” Roland said quickly, trying to get in the words without being cut off.

Donovan entered the room carrying the chess set. Placing it at the end of the table the king was currently seated at, he slid his chair over to it. Pulling the drawer open, he looked at the pieces.

“So, who would like to play first?” The king asked.

Gil thought it would be best to test him against Cam. Looking over at his brother, Gil could tell that he looked squeamish about the idea. With a small sigh, Gil decided he would take the first game.

“I will go,” Gil said, moving over to the game table.

“Excellent,” King Leopold replied.

“I want to play also,” Margarete said, realizing Gil had escaped her grasp.

Gil smiled. He had been right to bring a portable version of the game checkers. He placed the game board and pieces down on the table in front of Margarete. The princess looked at them, unsure of what they were.

“It’s checkers!” Cam exclaimed, moving over that way.

“Check-ers?” Margarete asked, trying to say the word.

“It’s better than chess!” Cam said excitedly.

“It’s another game that uses the same board,” Gil explained.

Upon seeing checkers, Cam knew just what Gil wanted. Moving over opposite of Margarete, he began teaching her how to set up the game. Gil looked over at his brother and nodded happily.

Roland, moving closer to Gil, leaned towards his ear and whispered, “Let the king win.”

Thinking over what Roland had just said, Gil felt like King Leopold might not be the type of person who would want that. As they set up the game, sunlight streamed through the glass windows and bounced off the metal game pieces, giving them an almost angelic appearance.

“Their pieces are so shiny,” Margarete said disappointed, holding up a wooden checker in comparison.

“That doesn’t matter,” Cam said.

Margarete looked over at Cam and nodded.

“As this is my game, I might have a slightly unfair advantage on you,” Gil said, figuring a warning might help ease the blow if he won.

King Leopold was so engrossed in the details of the game pieces that Gil was unsure if he had heard him. Scooting his chair forward, Gil began setting up his side of the board. Eventually, the king did the same, naming off the pieces under his breath.

“Have you played chess before?” Gil asked.

“Yes... I learned a little before I sent the invitation,” King Leopold confessed.

“It is customary for the lighter colored side to make the first move. I guess that would be the silver pieces for this set,” Gil said, scratching his head.

“I was impressed by how much logic you put into the game,” Leopold said, moving a pawn forward.

“It’s fun. I like that there is almost an endless amount of moves,” Gil replied.

With the opening moves done, the two went back and forth, placing their pieces about the board. Gil was the first to strike. Claiming a pawn, he set it to the side. King Leopold looked over at Gil and wondered what other useful ideas he might have floating in his head.

Before having Gil come to the castle, King Leopold had done an extensive check into him. Part of the background gathering involved speaking to a mage named Frederick. Just like Luna, the king knew Gil was not really Gil, or at least not entirely. The way Frederick had spoken left the king confused about many things, but of that much he was certain.

“My friend Marcus introduced me to the game. He’s quite taken by it. Calls it the perfect balance, says it’s something to keep a person’s mind sharp,” Leopold said.

Gil, looking over at the king, nodded his head.

The Marcus King Leopold was referring to was Marcus Talon. Lord Talon was one of the lords in the kingdom, having the territory directly below Lord Drace. However, the way King Leopold had said the name left Gil unaware of who he was.

“I’m pretty good at chess,” Gil said, taking another of the king’s pieces.

“I can see that,” King Leopold replied with a smile.

“Though, I’m not the strongest player out there. I know several people who can beat me,” Gil added.

Judy came to Gil’s mind as she could easily beat him nine times out of ten. She was the strongest player he had met so far in their world. A couple of the other regulars back at the bakery would also occasionally win against him when he wasn’t paying proper attention.

“I’ve lost a few games myself. That only makes me want to be a better player, though,” Leopold said.

King Leopold was happy Gil had chosen to play him with his full skills. The whole purpose of getting his own set was to prepare for the next visit from Lord Talon. While Leopold had enjoyed playing Marcus, he had been sorely beaten and that was something the king didn’t like, so he had to get better.

“Check,” Gil said, sliding his bishop into place.

“I see. What’s it like having The Dragonslayer as your father?” King Leopold asked.

“It’s not like we call him The Dragonslayer at home. Before this trip, I don’t think we fully knew what the title meant,” Gil said, scratching his ear.

Cam, who had overheard them, interjected jokingly, “‘I’m going to bring in this load of firewood now, Dragonslayer.’ That doesn’t really work.”

Gil and Cam both grinned and started to laugh.

In many ways Leopold understood what Gil had meant and he smiled too. It wasn't like he had called his own father king when he had been alive. Having a title definitely held a different meaning for family than it did for the general public.

“You’re The Dragonslayer’s son?” Margarete asked.

“Gil and Cam both are,” King Leopold said.

Margarete looked wide eyed at Gil. Him being The Dragonslayer’s son meant he was no ordinary noble or title holder-he was special. A marriage with Gil might actually be possible. The idea of that thrilled her to no end and she let out a little squeal.

“You make whiskey, don’t you?” The king asked.

“I do. William’s Whiskey,” Gil replied.

“I deliver the barrels to the Adventurer’s Guild,” Cam said.

Gil looked over at the king. He must have done a lot of research. Thinking over how the king might have heard about his alcohol business, Gil lost one of his rooks. Turning his focus back to the game, the rest of it was primarily played without talking. Looking over at Cam, Gil could see that he was doing well teaching Margarete how to play checkers.

“I got one,” Margarete laughed, holding up one of Cam’s checker pieces.

Gil’s first game with King Leopold was a good one, and he managed to win in the end. The king’s ability to play was by no means weak. Defeating the king, Gil could see Roland, who had been silently observing, looked upset about his decision to do so.

King Leopold, however, seemed delighted by the outcome. The king clapping his hands together drew the attention of Sir Donovan, who stepped over to his side. Gil looking up at the king’s bodyguard, swallowed hard. Did beating the king actually upset him?

“You needed me?” Sir Donovan asked looking down.

“Oh, no- wait, I guess get some kitchen attendants to clear the plates and take the food away,” King Leopold said, covering for accidentally calling him over.

“At once,” Sir Donovan said with a bow.

Gil watched as Sir Donovan left the room. A few moments later several maids entered and began taking the food and plates away. Relieved, Gil let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding.

“Wow, that was a close game!” Gil exclaimed.

“I couldn’t agree more. Are you ready for a rematch?” Leopold offered with a slight grin.

“Maybe you should play Roland next,” Gil said.

“I’d like that,” Roland said.

Gil and Roland exchanged places. Back over by Margarete ,Gil watched the end of her checkers game with Cam. When they had finished the board was set back up for a rematch.

“I’ll play Margarete,” Gil said.

“Really?” Margarete asked excitedly.

“Are you sure?” Cam asked, having enjoyed teaching Margarete how to play.

“Yes, I don’t know how many times I’ll get to play her,” Gil said.

Margarete looked over at Gil and grinned. While she had enjoyed playing with Cam, Gil was who she was really interested in. He was unlike anyone her brother had invited to the castle before, and she couldn’t help but feel drawn to him.

“You should beat him, princess. He’s a pushover at this,” Cam said, standing up.

As Gil took Cam’s seat, he could see that the chess game with Roland was not going well. Roland wasn’t playing to his full ability, and the king already had several of his pieces. Gil shook his head and turned his attention to checkers.

True to form, Margarete quickly defeated Gil and squealed with delight. Margarete, having learned how to play from Cam, had quickly surpassed Gil’s abilities. Setting up the game for another round, Gil stayed seated, planning to play again.

“Looks like you won,” Gil said.

“I did! I simply must have a game like this.” Margarete said.

“Oh, I guess I didn’t tell you, I brought this one to give to you,” Gil said.

While he had technically brought the game for the king, it seemed more fitting to give it to Margarete.

“You did?” Margarete’s eyes lit up.

“Your brother might like to borrow it from time to time to practice chess. It’s far more portable than the tabletop board he has,” Gil said.

King Leopold looked at the table in front of him. It was true that to move it he would have to ask an assistant, and his chess game couldn’t be enjoyed in any other position than sitting. His sister’s board, however, was small enough that she could carry it freely from one place to another.

“I have a set of chess pieces for it also, so you can share it,” Gil said.

Sharing was not something Margarete usually had to do, as being a royal she got everything she wanted. Wrapping her head around the fact her brother, the king, might want to borrow something of her’s delighted Margarete. It was incredibly rare for her brother to need her, whereas she often needed him.

“Share with Augie?” Margarete asked, amused.

Gil had given the game to her specifically, and that meant that even with the additional chess pieces,her brother would have to ask if he wanted to use it. Gil had inadvertently given her something far more powerful than just a simple checkers game. He had given her a tiny slice of power and she loved him all the more for that.

The chess game behind Margarete ended with Roland’s side being checkmated. Gil saw the king was displeased from the expression on his face. It was clear Roland had let him win, and just as Gil had guessed, Leopold did not appreciate the gesture.

“Cam, why don’t you take a seat and play the king at chess,” Gil said.

“Alright,” Cam said, having known he would eventually have to play.

Roland stood, bowed to the king, and traded places with Cam. The match was relatively short since Cam wasn’t a strong player. Fortunately, Gil could see that Cam hadn’t lost on purpose like Roland. Having been soundly defeated three times by Margarete at checkers, Gil was happy for a rematch against the king.

King Leopold’s second game against Gil went much like the first. In the end, Gil managed to win but barely so, only having four-pieces left. Sitting back in his chair, Gil looked up at the sky through the glass ceiling. From the sun’s position he could tell it was already late afternoon.

“You simply must return tomorrow to play some more chess, Gil,” Leopold said.

“Tomorrow?” Roland asked.

“Just Gil,” The king said, looking coldly over in Roland’s direction.

Roland, who had been unable to say much during the visit, was starting to get the feeling the king didn’t care much for him. Thinking it might be because he was a foreigner, Roland frowned. In truth, it was more how Roland acted than him being from the Great Empire of Saladin.

“Oh, you must, Gil,” Margarete said, nodding her head up and down while she fidgeted with a checker piece in her hand.

Gil thought the offer over. The following day was supposed to be a recovery day for everyone. Spending it at the castle wasn’t ideal, as it would mean another day apart from Luna. Scratching his head, Gil looked over at King Leopold.

“I could only accept that offer if I could bring my friend Luna along,” Gil said.

“Luna?” King Leopold questioned, tilting his head.

The king was searching his mind for any information on Luna. The name sounded familiar, but he couldn’t place who that was. Having only focused on his guests, he had overlooked Luna, the Merchant’s Guild representative.

Roland audibly gasped, “Your majesty, please forgive the boy! He does not know what he is saying. Luna is an elf!”

“You’re friends with an elf?” Margarete asked, her eyes widening with curiosity.

“I am,” Gil said proudly.

Asking to bring an elf along to the castle was just the kind of thing Roland had been hoping to avoid. It was already apparent the king wasn’t very fond of him. Gil’s request had gone too far and Roland was desperately trying to think of ways out of the predicament he had just placed them in.

The king, looking over at Roland, was amused by his reaction and sudden outburst. The fear in Roland's eyes was real, and he knew if the king wanted he could execute them all on the spot. King Leopold, however, was far too just for that. Instead, he was thinking over Gil’s request. Motioning Sir Donovan to come to his side, the king watched as his action brought Roland to tears. Roland figured it was all over and that any moment he would order Sir Donovan to arrest or execute them. Gil, seeing the king’s bodyguard, started to wonder if he had gone too far.

“Would you go fetch Percy, please,” King Leopold said.

“Of course, your majesty,” Sir Donovan answered with a bow.

Chapter 45: Promises

Gil could tell Roland was unhappy with him. The merchant’s face went through quite an assortment of expressions, and more than once he started to speak, only letting a word or part of a word out of his mouth before stopping himself. Roland was displeased, but he seemed somehow unable, or unwilling, to chastise Gil for what he had done.

“The castle was fun,” Cam said, trying to lighten the mood.

“Fun?” Roland questioned his face starting to turn red.

“It was different than I thought,” Gil said.

“You - you shouldn’t have asked for Luna to come with you tomorrow,” Roland stammered.

Gil didn’t care if his request had been improper. Roland can just get as angry as he wants. If I can’t bring Luna with me then I won’t go back.

Gil was a source of considerable money for Roland, making the merchant’s ability to scold him difficult. Afraid of losing Gil’s marvelous inventions forever, Roland thought his words over carefully. However, what Gil had requested was impossible.

“You shouldn’t have asked that,” Roland said.

“I’d ask it again,” Gil said.

“Gil, we were lucky to get out of there without punishment,” Roland said.

“What’s the king going to do, chop our heads off?” Gil asked.

“He could,” Roland snarled.

“I liked playing checkers with Margarete,” Cam said.

“I don’t care. It’s a stupid law,” Gil said, frowning.

“The law may be stupid, but it’s still the law,” Roland insisted

Luna was more important to Gil than the king, the princess, Roland, and even chess. Furthermore, he hated knowing someone was barred from something just because of their race. Roland, making no headway with Gil, sat back angrily and crossed his arms.

“This evening I think it would be best to stay at the inn. They have a full restaurant downstairs,” Roland finally said, feeling the decision to stay in would help mitigate the disaster.

Gil had said what he had, and he wouldn’t have taken it back even if he could. Roland craftily began thinking of ways to shift the blame for Gil’s request. It could be framed as Luna’s fault, or even the Merchant’s Guild’s for sending Luna with them.

The royal carriage pulled up in front of the inn, and Gil saw Luna waiting for them in the lobby. Roland, the first to exit the carriage, walked by her without saying anything. Confused, Luna looked to the boys to decipher what had happened.

“Is everything okay?” Luna asked.

“It was a nice visit, but Gil made Roland mad,” Cam said with a shrug.

“How did he do that?” Luna asked.

“Oh Gil wants to take you to the castle,” Cam said.

Luna, who had taken out her book to record what had happened, stood there with her mouth open. Knowing she couldn’t write down what Cam had said she looked over at Gil. She hoped the older boy was joking.

“What happened?” Luna asked in disbelief.

“Roland’s angry with me. King Leopold wanted me to visit the castle again, and I said I would only go back if they allowed you to go with me,” Gil said.

Luna blinked a few times and tried to find the words for a response.

“That’s not possible, Gil,” Luna said.

“You sound just like Roland,” Gil said with a frown.

Gil had thought Luna would be excited or at least understanding. However, from the expression on her face, he could see that wasn’t the case. Luna seemed to share Roland’s view.

“I guess we’re eating at the restaurant here in the hotel tonight,” Gil added.

“I’m not very hungry. I ate a lot at the castle,” Cam said.

“I see,” Luna replied.

As the boys headed upstairs to their room, Luna thought over what Gil had said. To demand something like that from the king was unfathomable. Knowing he wasn’t from their world, she guessed his disregard for how the kingdom worked came from his own.

If news of Gil’s simple request made it back to the Merchant’s Guild, Luna was certain she would be fired. Before, when she had thought Gil was still a child, it had been almost cute when he’d said he’d take her to the castle. The reality he actually thought such a thing was possibile made her stomach twist in a knot.

Going upstairs, Luna stopped by Rolands room and knocked on his door. He answered it and seeing her there motioned for her to come inside. Entering the room Luna could see that Roland was almost in tears.

“Everything was going great until Gil asked for you to go to the castle,” Roland stammered.

“Gil told me,” Luna said.

“That boy doesn’t know how lucky he is. We were fortunate to make it out of there without a serious incident,” Roland said, sitting down on the edge of his bed holding his head in his hands.

“What should I report?” Luna asked.

“Whatever you do, don’t tell them about the request,” Roland said, looking over at her.

“I wouldn’t. Something like that could get me fired or worse,” Luna said.

Roland nodded his head. While he had been thinking about how to make the incident more favorable for him he realized that Gil’s request, if it had gone really badly, could have cost Luna far more than a future business venture. If the king suspected Luna had put Gil up to the request, a death sentence for her was not out of the realm of possibilities. Fortunately, Roland could tell Luna was trying to get their stories to match.

“I think we should keep the castle trip straightforward. Gil, Cam and I went to the castle, we saw the king and princess, we returned to the inn,” Roland said.

Luna nodded her head jotting down what Roland had just said, but paused at the mention of a princess.

“You got to meet Princess Margarete?” Luna asked.

“We did. She was a delightful child. Seemed to take to Gil,” Roland said

“The original invite didn’t mention her,” Luna commented.

“It was a pleasant surprise. Let’s keep the report positive but vague. Everything went perfect. You weren't there so that should work,” Roland said.

“You really think that will be enough?” Luna asked.

“I doubt the king will want to press the matter as it looks just as bad on them,” Roland sighed.

Luna, having jotted down what they agreed upon, left Roland’s room and headed upstairs to her own. She felt a little guilty about lying, but under the circumstances she knew better than to tell the truth. Sitting down on her bed she tried to figure out what Gil had been thinking.

“Do you want to swim?” Cam asked.

“I don’t think I feel like it,” Gil said.

“You sure made Roland mad,” Cam observed.

“I know, but I don’t care,” Gil said.

“Is it really that important to take Luna to the castle?” Cam asked.

“I think it is. Why shouldn’t everyone in his kingdom be allowed to visit him?” Gil countered.

Cam shrugged, not knowing the answer, changed into his swimming shorts and left the room. Gil alone thought over the request and how unfair it was for Luna not to be able to go to the castle with them. A few hours later a knock sounded on the door. Opening it, Gil expected to find Luna there telling him it was dinner time. Instead, it was a messenger carrying a note.

The letter was from King Leopold. Reading it, Gil discovered the king had decided to allow Luna’s visit. A carriage would be sent to pick them up the following day, though they were to meet it some distance from the Royal Inn. A simple hand-drawn map had been enclosed to help find the location.

Excited by the news, Gil made his way to Luna’s room and knocked. The noise was a surprise to Luna as she was not expecting anyone. Opening the door, she discovered Gil standing there holding a message.

“What do you need?” Luna asked.

“I received a message from the king,” Gil said softly.

“What now?” Luna groaned.

Taking the message from Gil, Luna read it to herself. Shocked, a slight gasp escaped her lips. On the paper before her was an informal invitation to the castle the following day for Gil and herself. Reading the words repeatedly, she wondered if there had been a mistake. The last line, though, assured her that there was not one. It told them both that the invitation was to remain a secret from the rest of their party.

“I told you I’d take you to the castle,” Gil said.

“Do they know I’m an elf?” Luna asked.

“Of course they do. Roland made that very clear,” Gil said.

Luna was excited, but also terrified. Her actions, good or bad, reflected not only on the Merchant’s Guild but possibly on the entire elven race. She tried to smile, but it quickly turned into a deep expression of contemplation. After Gil left and the door was closed, tears welled up in her eyes as the reality of what the note said sank in. Another knock sounded at her door. Moving over, she expected to find Gil waiting on the other side. Instead of Gil, Roland was there. Trying to hide that she had been crying, Luna kept the door mostly closed.

“You should gather up the boys and meet me downstairs in the restaurant for dinner,” Roland said.

“Of course,” Luna replied as officially as she could.

Roland, if he had noticed Luna’s face, didn't say anything.Taking a few minutes to recover, Luna wiped away the tears and prepared herself to gather up the boys. Moving down the inn hallway, she knocked on the room next to hers. Gil answered and opened it wide.

“Roland says you need to get ready for dinner. We are all to meet him downstairs at the restaurant,” Luna said.

“We will,” Gil said.

As Luna left, Gil patted the note in his pocket. Making his way downstairs, he found Cam already drying off by the pool. Telling him about dinner, they both made their way back to their room to get ready. That evening was a strange affair as Roland and Luna were both less talkative than usual.

“What do you think of your meal?” Gil asked.

“It's nice. I think the food at the castle was better,” Cam said.

Gil took a bite and looked around him. The restaurant in the inn was mixed between those dressed up and those like Gil and Cam, just wearing casual clothing. The food was arguably not as good as the fancy restaurant Roland had taken them to, but it was a far more relaxed atmosphere.

“Do you have any plans for tomorrow?” Roland asked.

“I think Luna and I wanted to do last-minute shopping,” Gil quickly answered, figuring he might be the better liar.

“That’s correct,” Luna said, agreeing.

“I’m going to stay around the inn. I like the swimming pool,” Cam said, not having money or interest in shopping.

“I suppose I’ll stop by my Emporium,” Roland said, hardly looking up from his meal.

After eating, the group separated. While everyone who had visited the castle prepared for bed, Luna worried about what was in store for her the next day. Looking through her clothing options, she frowned having not prepared for visiting anyone important, let alone the king.

Percy looked disapprovingly at King Leopold in his study at the castle. Inviting an elf to visit was bothersome, but Percy, being only an advisor, was in no position to do anything other than provide guidance. However, if word got out that an elf had visited, it could lead to serious trouble.

“You will take care of this,” King Leopold said.

“Of course, your highness,” Percy replied, his face full of worry.

If he noticed Percy’s expression, the king didn’t seem to care. Gil’s visit had been refreshing. Not just because he didn’t let the king win at chess, but because Gil played the game of politics so well. The way the little boy had waited for the last possible moment to ask for the elf to come with him was a stroke of genius.

The king would have given into almost any demand at that point. Gil had pushed the king into a corner and checkmated him. Only instead of using chess pieces, he had done it with words.

“Is there anything else I need to know?” Percy asked.

Percy’s primary job was to clean up the king’s mistakes and ensure his secrets didn’t get out. He was excellent at his job, though King Leopold did take care to rarely need him. Arranging a visit to the castle for any person who wasn’t supposed to be seen with the king wasn’t new, but usually, Percy had more time to prepare.

“No, just that tomorrow we are entertaining Gil and his elf friend,” King Leopold said.

“Are you sure?” Percy asked.

“You should know better than to ask a king that,” Leopold said.

Having his orders Percy excused himself and headed out of the room. Percy’s first stop was to the staff area. Making his way past the kitchen and through the changing quarters he stopped when he discovered Beatrice cleaning.

“Plans have changed,” Percy said.

“You would think I would be used to it by now,” Beatrice replied.

“Tomorrow, I need most of the staff to take a holiday,” Percy said.

“Must be nice. I can’t remember when I had a holiday,” Beatrice said.

Percy looked her over. Beatrice, like himself, was considered essential staff. While he and her didn’t see things the same, Percy knew she was dependable.

“So the rumor is we’re having an elf over for a visit. Is it true?” Beatrice asked.

Percy frowned and didn’t respond. He was confident Beatrice had heard the news from Princess Margarete. His lack of an answer made Beatrice nod.

“I guess so. Are you here to tell me to keep the staff away from the windows?” Beatrice asked.

“I am. Only the king, princess, and myself are to be outside. If anyone asks why, it’s for private family time in the garden,” Percy said.

“Family time? That’s what we’re going with?” Beatrice let out a laugh.

While the king and his sister did share time together it was seldom alone.

“The king made it quite clear anyone who discovers this visit would face his full wrath,” Percy added.

The castle’s staff was used to being threatened about security. Every servant knew better than to spread anything that happened around. Occasionally though, information would leak out.

“I’ve been here longer than you,” Beatrice said, looking over at Percy. “I think I know how to do my job.”

“That may be, but his highness seemed very serious,” Percy added.

That night at the inn, only Gil and Cam slept soundly. The rest of the weary travelers tossed and turned. For Roland it was all about how Gil’s request could sabotage his future business endeavors. Luna, however, was torn between excitement and the danger a visit to the castle could create.

Unable to get the vision of the king ordering her death out of her head, Luna settled on staring at the ceiling.

* * * * *

When morning did arrive, Gil was the first to wake up. Pulling the curtains away from the room's window he looked out on the town below.

“Too much light,” Cam said, shielding his eyes.

“It’s our last day in Kingstown. You need to be awake to enjoy it,” Gil said.

“I know that,” Cam said with a frown.

The boys dressed and made their way downstairs to have breakfast. Reaching the lobby, there was a strange buzz in the air. The inn staff were talking about something. Grabbing their food plates, Gil and Cam overheard.

“The city guard found someone’s head placed on a pole outside the gate. It sounded like the work of The Hundred Phantoms,” One of the inn’s workers whispered to another.

“Did you hear that?” Gil asked.

“About the guards finding a person’s head?” Cam asked. “Kinda scary.”

“It was outside the city, and a lot of people live here,” Gil said, but curious nonetheless.

Sitting down at a table, both boys began to eat. Gil, having received a letter from Duncan’s men only a couple of days earlier, found himself wondering how dangerous they might have been. They didn’t look like they wanted to fight, but if people are getting their heads chopped off maybe I should have been more worried.

Eventually, Luna, who hadn’t slept much, joined the boys at their table. Gil smiled, knowing he would get to spend the day with her at the castle. Luna still couldn’t believe she was actually invited to the castle, and had the sudden fear that it might be a joke.

“Did you hear about them finding someone’s head out in front of the city gate?” Cam asked.

The news of a decapitated head being found shook Luna back to reality. She was still tasked with protecting Gil. Debating on how much she should tell the boys, she looked at them. Knowing Gil wasn’t really ten and Cam was thirteen, she didn’t hold anything back.

“That happens in Kingstown. A crime syndicate known as The Hundred Phantoms do it. It’s a message to everyone not to cross them,” Luna said.

“Does it happen a lot?” Cam asked.

“From time to time, it does. Gil, after we eat, we should get dressed. I was thinking we should go to one of the higher-end districts, so we might want to dress up,” Luna suggested.

“That sounds like a good idea,” Gil said.

“What, you want to dress up to shop?” Cam asked, giving Gil a weird look.

Chapter 46: Alcohol Tasting

William, feeling better, was up and moving around the room. Though it had only been a couple of days, he was bored from being trapped in the castle. To counter that, William had started exercising.

“The poison should be all out of your system by now, but you really should take it easier. That attack on your body was serious,” Tomis said.

“I’m fine. I just can’t stay still, lying in bed,” William said.

The door to the room opened, and Percy stepped in.

“How are you doing today?” Percy asked.

“Better,” William said, stretching his arms out.

“Everything seems okay,” Tomis said.

“Good. The king used some influence and was able to get you an alcohol tasting with the most famous alcohol connoisseurs in Kingstown,” Percy said.

“What do you know,” William replied.

William reached up and scratched his head. Though that was the reason he had come to Kingstown, he wasn’t sure if it was a good idea. He found himself unsure if William’s Whiskey, a product made out of a single still behind a bakery in the small village of Brighton, could actually compete against the best Kingstown brands.

“So, tomorrow?” William asked.

“That's correct. Sadly the king won’t be joining you. I’m sure you understand,” Percy replied.

“I get it. His majesty is busy,” William said.

“Your sons were here at the castle,” Percy added.

“You got to meet them? What did you think?” William asked.

“That youngest of yours, Gil, is quite the handful,” Percy said.

“He can be,” William nodded.

Percy, who had only come to check on William’s condition, excused himself and left the room.

“You seem to be getting a lot of royal attention,” Tomis said.

“I know. Not sure if that’s a good thing,” William replied with a small frown.

Later that evening, after William’s meal had been brought in, the king stopped by the room.

“Your majesty,” William said with a bow.

“I see you’re up and around,” the king said.

“I am. I heard you set up a meeting tomorrow for me,” William replied.

“I did. The three biggest brands of alcohol in Kingstown will be there. Your whiskey will be tested against them. If it does well, you could have a very profitable business on your hands,” the king said.

“I’m not much for fancy meetings,” William replied.

“Normally, I would send Percy with you, but I will require his services tomorrow. I have another trusty assistant though I could send,” the king said.

“Who?” William asked suspiciously.

“Tomis here is quite the alcohol expert,” the king said.

“I do dabble, though I don’t think anyone should call me an expert,” Tomis said.

“Really?” William asked, looking over at the healer.

“So, as you can see, you will be in good hands. As I understand it, you brought two signature whiskeys. One’s an apple variety, is that correct?” The king asked.

“That’s correct. Gil makes them both,” William said.

“I met your boys. They are an interesting pair. I noticed Gil shares your bravado,” the king said.

“Should I even ask?” William questioned.

“No, it’s not something I can share,” the king said.

William nodded his head. Though he didn’t know what Gil had done, he was sure it was trouble. Fortunately, it wasn’t his mess to clean up. The king smiled, enjoying that for the time being, he knew something William didn’t.

“I just stopped by to check up on you. We can’t have the most famous person in the kingdom dying on us,” the king said.

“I think I have a few more years in me,” William joked.

The king nodded his head, excusing himself as he left the room.

“So it’s you and me tomorrow, huh?” William asked, looking over at Tomis.

“I’ll do my best,” Tomis said.

“Have you been to this kind of thing before?” William asked.

“Only as a spectator,” Tomis said.

The following morning Tomis and William left the castle with the two small kegs of whiskey. Arriving at the location designated for the tasting, they were greeted by three rival alcohol manufacturers and Xavier, who was considered the best alcohol taster in Kingstown.

Xavier could make or break an alcohol brand with his endorsement. His influence was remarkable, specifically with nobles. Looking over those in attendance, William couldn’t help but feel out of place. Nervous, his gaze moved from one person to the next, trying to find someone he recognized.

“Calm down. We’re just getting started,” Tomis said, patting William on the back.

“This isn’t my type of crowd,” William said with a sigh.

“That may be, but today it's all about William’s Whiskey, not you,” Tomis said.

“I guess that’s true,” William replied.

The king and Percy had hastily assembled the tasting, but overall the crowd size was much larger than William had expected. Due to Willam being The Dragonslayer, his fame had brought in a crowd. Having been out of the limelight for so long, William’s reappearance had become a social event. Influential nobles from Kingstown and the surrounding areas were there, if for nothing else than to tell their friends and family they had been.

William placed his two small barrels down on a table next to the other manufacturer’s samples. In comparison, his barrels which had traveled from Brighton to get there, looked old and shabby. Tomis, giving William a slight push, sent him off into the crowd to shake hands.

“You go meet the people. I’ll stay here and watch your barrels,” Tomis said.

“Sounds like you're getting the easy job,” William grinned.

Tomis’ role in the event was to act as William’s attendant. Making sure William was standing where he was supposed to and doing what was expected of him. Taking up a place by the barrels, Tomis shook the occasional hand of someone who happened to wander by.

“This tasting was quite the surprise. I, for one, would have liked more notice,” Count Sergio, the owner of the largest brewery in Kingstown, said.

“It was indeed. I hardly had time to prepare myself. It’s like the king expects us to drop everything and bring our best product here on a whim. Just look at what we’re up against. I bet they don’t even measure up. Two tiny barrels of whiskey, why bother?” Luis, the owner of the second-largest brewery, said.

“I think it was that way for all of us. Do you think William’s Whiskey will be any good?” Penelope, the owner of the third-largest brewery, asked.

“Doubtful. Alcohols that need a name to sell them are never worth anything. If the king hadn’t invited me, I wouldn’t have even come. I would wager that whiskey of his might get you drunk but won’t even score a ten,” Count Sergio said.

“That low? I’m interested in seeing The Dragonslayer. I want a look at him,” Penelope said.

“The Dragonslayer, really Penelope? Maybe in his prime. Now he’s just another retired washed-up adventurer. We’ve all seen plenty of those,” Luis said.

Of course, when William made his way over to them, they were all smiles and shook his hand proudly. It was like that for experienced business owners in Kingstown. While he might be The Dragonslayer to the world, William was there as their competition.

“I imagine his alcohol will be below standards,” Count Sergio said when William had stepped back over beside Tomis.

“All the better for us,” Luis added.

“How did it go?” Tomis asked, looking over at William.

“Lots of pleasant greetings and handshaking. Couldn’t help but feel my competition’s stares, though,” William said.

“You are threatening them with your brand. Going into a store I would at least have to try William The Dragonslayer’s whiskey,” Tomis said.

“How does this work?” William asked, looking around.

“The first taste test will be a brand test. Each alcohol will be labeled with its corresponding name and set out for the judges to sample. Your whiskey will be judged on a five-point scale,” Tomis said.

“So the most I can get is a five?” William asked.

“Correct, and I wouldn’t expect more than three for the first test. The major brand’s names being right next to their samples will raise their score. You being new, will most likely earn a lower one,” Tomis said.

“A three?” William questioned.

“Yeah you need to go in there and give your whiskey a five, the others will likely do the same with theirs while low numbering the others,” Tomis said.

“I’m a judge?” William asked.

“That’s correct, all the various brand owners get a vote along with Xavier,” Tomis said.

“What can you tell me about Xavier?” William asked.

“He’s the number one taster in Kingstown when it comes to alcohol. I’ve heard he can be bought if you have enough money, so I don’t know how trustworthy he actually is,” Tomis said.

William watched as the main table was set up with tiny glasses. Being the owner of one of the brands, he was given five pieces of paper. The owners and the taster then took turns sampling the various whiskeys and writing down a score from one to five.

Moving from one brand to the next, William took a sip of each and wrote down its score on a piece of paper. He then placed that paper in a box beside each brand to be tallied later. The various whiskey’s were good, and William, after having tasted them, started to worry.

Moving over to William’s Whiskey, he raised a glass to his lips and took a sip. The liquor flavor hit him, and any concern he had disappeared. William’s Whiskey was easily a match for the others. Writing his score down, he placed it in the box.

“Now what?” William asked, moving back to Tomis.

“They will average the scores and post them to the table,” Tomis said.

The various brands' scores were calculated, and as Tomis had predicted, William’s Whiskey's final average was a three. It was the lowest of all the brands available, with the others receiving fours and one five.

“I thought my whiskey would be higher,” William said, frowning.

“Oh, don’t get discouraged. Not yet. Up next is the blind taste test. Your alcohol and the others have to compete without labels. The scores here go up in range from one to ten,” Tomis said.

“I see, so we should do better here?” William asked.

“You will. If I had to guess, I would say an eight is possible in this one. Anything that high or higher, and you have quite the product,” Tomis said.

William nodded his head as he was handed five more pieces of paper. Like before, the table was set up with five little drinks provided for each taster. Moving from spot to spot William took a sip and wrote down a score for each. Though he couldn’t be certain, he thought the last one he drank was William’s Whiskey.

After the owners and Xavier had finished with the samples, the scores were averaged out. The sample provided by Count Sergio received a combined total of ten. It was the highest ranking given to any of the brands. Coming in second was a tie, with two brands receiving a nine. They were William’s Whiskey and Penelope’s. The announcement was met with much clapping and fanfare.

The last with the lowest score was Luis, the owner of the second-largest brewery. His whiskey had only received seven as its combined total. Count Sergio, expecting William to finish last, looked over at Luis with a surprised expression. The product William was bringing to market was quality, and with The Dragonslayer’s name promoting it, the market was undoubtedly changing.

“I think they expect you to say something,” Tomis said, urging William to the front.

“Say what?” William asked.

Moving to the center of the tables, William cleared his throat.

“The whiskey I presented today did pretty well,” William said.

“Give us a taste,” Came a voice from the crowd.

“Hold on there. I didn’t bring very much, but what I have, we can definitely drink. First though I want to thank the other owners and Xavier for being here. I also have special seasonal brew to share with them. I’m sorry there's just not enough of it to go around,” William said, looking over at the other alcohol brewers.

As Tomis emptied the regular barrel for the audience, William took the apple whiskey over to the owner’s group.

“Congratulations on your finish,” Count Sergio said.

“Thank you. In this barrel is a seasonal apple whiskey, we make. I’d like your opinion on it,” William said, pouring some glasses.

“An apple whiskey?” Penelope asked curiously.

“I see you didn’t use it in the competition,” Luis commented suspiciously.

“No, I only had a small amount of it left. It comes out once a year,” William said.

Pouring out full glasses for each of them, William handed them around.

“This is unlike anything I think you’ve had before. Comparisons to elven wine have been made,” William said.

“Elven wine?” Penelope studied the liquid in her glass.

“Let’s try it,” Count Sergio said.

Xavier raised the glass to his nose and breathed in. “It has the aroma of apples.”

“I have no time for this. Obviously, this is an inferior product or you would have presented it for testing today.” Luis, upset at finishing last, poured out his glass of apple whiskey on the ground and walked away.

“That’s really good. Quite delightful,” Count Sergio said, taking a drink.

“You’re right, I’ve never had anything like it!” Penelope exclaimed.

Hearing the other reactions, Luis turned back towards them. “Is it actually better?” he asked.

“Not just better, but perfect. You wouldn’t be interested in selling the recipe, would you?” Count Sergio said.

“I would be interested in bidding on that,” Penelope said, with a nod.

“I don’t know, my son is the one that makes it, and right now, we’re just a small operation. It could be years before you see William’s Whiskey in Kingstown shops,” William said.

“Could I get another glass?” Luis asked, walking back over to the group.

“Sorry all out,” William said.

Count Sergio laughed while he took another drink from his. “This is the most delightful thing I’ve had in quite some time.”

“It’s outstanding, easily a ten,” Xavior said.

“I couldn’t agree more,” Penelope said.

Luis watched the others carrying on and wondered if they were showing off just for him. Unfortunately he knew that wasn’t the case because of Count Sergio’s smug look. With a sigh Luis turned and walked away.

Chapter 47: Luna At The Castle

When Cam and Gil had finished eating, they returned to their room at the inn. Once there, Gil began changing into his nice clothes. Luna, who had also returned to her room, took out the dress Gil had bought her.

Looking at the dress Luna wasn’t sure what to think. The boy who had promised to take her to the castle, something that was supposed to be impossibile, was doing just that. Gil or whoever he really was had changed the direction of her life.

Back in their room, Gil looked over at Cam and asked, “What are you doing today?”

“I’m going to be at the inn’s pool. It’s going to be a lot more fun than getting dressed up and going shopping,” Cam said.

Gil felt guilty keeping a secret from Cam and remembered how defeated he had looked when learning about William’s title. If I keep this from him he’ll never forgive me. With a sigh Gil knew he had to tell him.

Looking over at Cam, Gil blurted out, “Luna and I are going to the castle.”

“What, the castle?” Cam asked, shocked.

“It’s a secret,” Gil said, putting a finger up to his mouth. “The king sent me a letter telling me I could bring her.”

“Well that explains why you’re getting dressed up,” Cam replied.

Cam wasn't jealous of his brother. A day at the inn’s pool sounded like a better treat to him. However, he could see the excitement on Gil’s face. The relief of telling someone else the news helped calm Gil’s nerves. Gil, who hadn’t wanted to go to the castle initially, found himself awkwardly happy to escort Luna there.

“Have a good day. Tell Princess Margarete hi,” Cam said.

“Oh, I will,” Gil answered, waving at his brother as he headed out of the room.

Going downstairs to the inn’s lobby, Gil waited for Luna. Watching the stairs, he saw her descending them wearing the dress he had bought her. Once they were beside each other, they left the inn.

Heading out into Kingstown, Gil looked around the busy streets. Today is Luna’s day. No distractions, no letters to deliver, just Luna getting to see the castle and meeting the king. Crossing the street they made their way up to the open-air market. From there it was just a quick turn to a side street where they would wait at the corner.

While the people on the road passed them by, Gil scanned for the king’s white royal carriage. Instead, a black, common-looking coach pulled up next to them and stopped. Percy pushed the curtains on the window back and extended his head forward.

“Please get in quickly,” Percy said, opening the door from the inside.

The thick curtains on the carriage's windows were all drawn tight and Gil could see its interior was lit with a lantern. Luna was the first to climb inside, followed by Gil. Once everyone was seated, the coach took off, moving quickly down the road.

Looking over at Percy, Gil wasn’t sure if he should be upset or grateful. While he had expected to show Luna the same experience as the day before, that was impossible. I should lower my expectations.

“Hello, I’m Percy, the king’s advisor.” Percy extended his hand to Luna.

“Hello, I’m Luna.”

“Your father is Eldin?” Percy asked, looking over some notes he had.

“That’s correct,” Luna said.

Percy nodded his head as the expression on his face softened. Maybe Luna’s father is a big deal? Looking around the carriage Gil wasn’t sure what to make of it. The interior of the cab was far less extravagant than the one the day before.

“So about this carriage….” Gil said.

Percy, agitated, interrupted Gil. “I don’t think you understand how much the king is accommodating you.”

“I see,” Gil said quietly.

With the introductions done, Gil stared at Percy, wondering what other unusual things might be awaiting them on the trip. When the coach finally stopped, Gil noticed they were at a side door of the castle wall, not the main entrance. Oh good, we’re right next to the castle this time. Maybe this will save us from all those steps.

There were no guards sticking their heads into the carriage for a look. Luna, noticing they had bypassed the main castle entirely, breathed out a sigh of relief. Gil, however, was slightly upset, as he had wanted to show Luna the whole experience. Percy was the first to exit the carriage, and after looking to make sure there was no one else around he helped Luna and Gil out. Percy then directed them to a stone path nearby lined on both sides by flowers.

“If you follow these white flowers along this path, they will lead you to your meeting,” Percy bowed.

“That’s it?” Gil questioned.

“This is as far as I go, though I should see you both later.” Percy turned to leave.

“Thank you,” Gil said, waving slightly at Percy’s back.

The morning light and the white flowers created an atmosphere Gil thought to be romantic. This path would be perfect for an actual date with Luna. Reaching out for her hand, Gil took it. Luna, scared and nervous, held onto his small hand tightly, finding some comfort in knowing she wasn’t alone.

Following the path led around to the back area of the castle where marked off flower beds and well-manicured trees greeted them, surrounded by a short fence. Reaching the garden’s gate, Gil looked past it and could see the view was picture-perfect. Reluctantly, he let go of Luna’s hand and held the gate open.

“Look at all the flowers,” Luna commented.

“You can smell them in the air,” Gil replied.

“Some of these are quite rare,” Luna said, spying a bed of unusual orange flowers.

Looking at the path before them, Gil could see the castle’s garden was on a cliff overlooking the sea. Off in the distance, blue water sparkled in the sunlight. Continuing on, their gaze eventually fell on two people sitting at a large stone table. Moving closer to them, Gil could see it was Princess Margarete and King Leopold.

Margarete, seeing Gil, skipped down the path to greet him. Arriving at his side her attention turned to Luna. Margarete had the fleeting thought that Gil might like Luna. She quickly brushed it away as impossible though. Humans in their kingdom couldn’t marry elves, and besides, she found the elf far too tall for him.

“This is Princess Margarete,” Gil introduced.

“I’m Margarete, princess of the Kingdom of Vale,” she said, using her full title to impress the elf.

“It’s an honor to meet you. I’m Luna,”

Ignoring Luna’s remarks, Margarete dropped all formalities and hugged Gil, “You came back!”

“Of course,” Gil said.

“We're going to play games,” Margarete said.

Margarete had attached herself to Gil’s arm. Looking up at Luna, she squinted slightly with one eye. It was her first time seeing an elf close up. She was rarely allowed off the castle grounds and anything new and exciting interested her. Taking a moment to examine Luna, she wasn’t sure what the big deal was, as Luna looked perfectly normal other than her ears.

“Have your ears always been like that?” Margarete asked.

“They have,” Luna said, reaching up with one of her hands to the side of her head.

“They're pointy,” Margarete observed, leading them over to where her brother sat.

Growing up, Margarete had heard numerous stories about elves, some of which were very alarming. However, finally seeing an elf in person, other than Luna’s strange ears she looked perfectly disappointing. The most concerning thing about Luna in Margarete’s eyes was how close she stood to Gil.

“Your majesty,” Luna curtsied for the king.

Gil tried his best to bow but it ended up making the king chuckle.

“There’s no need for formalities. This meeting and you being here is strictly informal and never happened,” the king said.

The lack of official protocols put Luna more at ease. Gil could see that the king’s chess set had been brought out and was waiting in front of King Leopold. On the outdoor table Margarete had placed out her checkers board, and it likewise was set up.

“What have we here?” Luna asked, sitting down opposite the princess.

“It’s a checkers game,” Margarete said.

Margarete had accompanied her brother, the king, out to the garden that morning for only two reasons. One was to see Gil again, who she had grown incredibly fond of. The second reason was to play checkers, as she had found the game fun. To the princess it didn’t matter who her opponent was.

“Do you know how to play?” Gil asked.

“No, sorry I don’t,” Luna said.

“Really?” Margarete asked excitedly.

Teaching someone how to play checkers would naturally help Margarete achieve both her goals. In her mind, being able to teach someone the game would show how skilled she had become, and once Luna had learned how to play, Margarete would crush her. She wasn’t just showing off for anyone though-she specifically wanted to impress Gil.

Gil took a seat opposite the king. “Do you want to make the first move?”

King Leopold moved a pawn forward. Gil then made his first chess move of the day. The weather outside was perfect, and occasionally they heard the sound of a bird singing or the waves of the ocean. Taking turns, Gil and the king moved their pieces about the board.

“That’s a double jump,” Margarete said loudly.

Gil, looking over at Luna, saw a small smile across her face. While the day was not turning out how he had expected it, things were going well. Occasionally a nice cool breeze blew in from the sea.

“It’s a shame you have to leave tomorrow,” the king said.

“It’s been a good trip,” Gil replied.

“Are you going to be coming back to attend the Royal Magic Academy?” the king asked.

Luna frowned at the king’s remark, remembering what Frederick had said.

“I haven’t made up my mind,” Gil said.

I don’t think that’s going to happen.

“I’ll be learning magic in a couple of years,” Margarete said excitedly.

“Luna knows a little,” Gil said.

“Is that so?” King Leopold asked.

“What can you do?” Margarete questioned.

“Not much. Just a low level healing spell and a little fire magic,” Luna confessed.

As they talked, they played their various games. Gil won the first game with the king, and as they set up the board again, he looked over at Margarete and Luna. He was happy Margarete had joined them. Her and Luna seemed to be getting along well.

“Augie, don’t hog Gil all to yourself,” Margarete protested.

“You have someone to play against,” King Leopold said.

“But I want to play Gil,” Margarete whined.

Margarete, who had taught Luna to play checkers, would occasionally steal a glance over at Gil. If her eyes happened to meet his, even for the briefest of time, it would cause her cheeks to turn a rosy red. The princess found herself smitten with Gil.

Margarete, who had beaten Luna several times and had grown bored playing her, asked again. “When can I play Gil?”

“We’ll take a break after this game,” the king said.

Gil nodded his head. During the second game, he could tell King Leopold’s chess ability was rapidly improving. In the end, Gil claimed another victory, but it had been very close. After that he moved over beside Luna, and took the place in front of Margarete. Margarete, who was happy to have Gil to play against, was saddened the game was so short.

“You really aren’t very good at checkers,” Margarete said.

“No, I guess I’m not. I should have brought Cam with me,” Gil replied.

“What’s your brother doing today?” Margarete asked.

“He’s swimming at the hotel,” Gil said.

“What’s a hotel?” Margarete asked.

“Oh, the inn. It’s just another word for inn,” Gil said.

“Ho-tel,” Margarete said, trying out the word.

Gil smiled at her and Margarete grinned back at him. With nothing better to do, the king had moved over next to Margarete and was watching the two of them play. Gil had noticed that, unlike his sister, King Leopold hadn’t been scared or shown any interest in Luna.

“I am glad you both accepted my invitation,” King Leopold said.

“Me too,” Margarete agreed.

“I was surprised by it,” Luna said, looking down.

“You have Gil to thank for that. Of course, you shouldn’t tell anyone,” King Leopold said.

Luna nodded her head. A couple of short checker games later, which Margarete won much to her delight, Gil and the king were back playing chess. When the new game started, Gil discovered that he needed to put his entire focus on playing.

It was close but the king managed to win, which pleased him since he knew Gil hadn’t lost on purpose. Gil could see actual improvement in the way the king played. The matches were getting harder.

“Was it Lord Talon who taught you to play?” Gil asked.

“That’s correct,” King Leopold said.

“I think the next time you play him he’s going to be quite surprised,” Gil replied.

“You think I’ve improved that much?” King Leopold questioned.

“I do. It’s taking all my attention now to play you,” Gil said.

“Margarete, I think our guests would like some refreshments. Have Percy bring us some,” King Leopold said, looking over at his sister.

“I will,” Margarete said.

Margarete got up from the table and took off at a run, disappearing from view.

“How does one play checkers?” the king asked.

“It’s easier than chess,” Gil said.

Having already watched Gil play Margarete, the king quickly picked up the game. When Margarete returned to the table and saw King Leopold playing, her eyes widened.

“Augie, you have to play me next,” Margarete demanded.

“Fine,” King Leopold replied.

The game between the princess and her brother was something to behold. Neither of them wanted to be the loser, so they were both playing their best. As the king had just learned the game, Margarete was eventually the winner, which of course brought her immense joy.

King Leopold had always been better at everything the two had done. For Margarete to beat him at something was rare. Her winning, however, was overshadowed by Percy bringing out an assortment of snacks.

“Is that…” Gil started.

Margarete interrupted him with a squeal, “It is! I had the bakers make them from the recipe you wrote down.”

The snack Gil had recognized was several cinnamon rolls.

“These are cinnamon rolls!” Margarete said proudly.

“They look like them. Let’s give them a taste,” Gil said, pretty sure something was off with their appearance.

“It’s delicious,” Margarete said, looking over at Gil.

“I’m glad you like them. The ones we make at the bakery are slightly different,” Gil said.

“What? The ones you make are better?” Margarete asked.

Looking over the assortment of treats, Luna saw all of them were sweet. Picking up a plain roll, she bit into it. Looking over, she saw the princess and Gil happily devouring their cinnamon rolls.

“True cinnamon rolls are soft doughy creations. I would suspect that your baker added more flour than I had written down. It was an honest mistake as they probably thought the dough was too sticky to work with,” Gil said.

“Are you not going to have one?” Margarete asked Luna.

“I don’t like sweets,” Luna said.

“It’s an elf thing,” Gil shrugged.

Luna's confession that she didn’t like sweets shocked Margarete, who loved them. The princess, having been raised as a proper host, looked over the assortment of foods being offered. Seeing that most of what the castle had prepared was sweets Margarete frowned.

“I’m sorry we don’t have anything else to offer,” Margarete said.

“I’ll be fine,” Luna replied.

The king, unlike the day prior, lightly nibbled on some of the food, even trying a cinnamon roll. After everyone had eaten, they went back to their games. It was late afternoon by the time the last game wrapped up. All told, they had played three games of chess against each other and too many games of checkers to count. Out of the chess games, Gil had won two and the king had happily won the last one.

“Next time you are in Kingstown you should visit again,” the king said.

“Oh, you must! Promise us,” Margarete demanded.

Gil nodded his head, but he was uncertain if he would ever be back. Kingstown was, after all, a long journey from Brighton. The time for them to leave was drawing close, and Margarete, who had enjoyed playing against Luna, was disappointed to see them go.

“We have to get back to the inn,” Gil said.

“Already?” Margarete asked.

“I’m afraid so,” Gil replied.

“Of course, Percy will see you there,” the king said.

Princess Margarete accompanied Luna and Gil to the little wooden door that marked the garden’s edge. She then waved at them as they continued down the path. Reaching the spot where Percy and the black carriage waited for them, they climbed inside. The coach took off when everyone was seated, leaving the castle behind. Gil saw the relief on Percy’s face grow the further they got from the castle grounds.

“I hope you had a wonderful day,” Gil said, looking at Luna.

“You really did it. You took me to the castle,” Luna said quietly.

Gil studied her face hoping that she had enjoyed the visit. Luna appeared to be deep in thought about something, and Gil settled back into the seat. Looking over at Gil, Luna wasn’t exactly sure what she was feeling. If it weren’t for him she would have never visited the castle. Looking past Gil’s childish appearance, Luna suddenly became aware that he might have feelings for her.

Gil’s actions during the trip suddenly took on entirely different meanings. The lavish gifts and the hand holding could mean so much more to him than they had to her. Arriving at the corner where they had gotten into the carriage, it stopped to let them out.

“It was nice to meet you,” Gil said.

“Take care on your journey home,” Percy replied.

Luna and Gil made their way back to the inn and met up with Roland and Cam. The four of them spent their last evening in Kingstown staying in, only eating at the inn’s restaurant. They turned in early, knowing they had a long day of travel ahead of them.

More Information

To follow along with Kathy Rose for more information about the series and other books, join her newsletter or follow her author page on Kindle.

www.KathyPress.com

About The Author

Kathy Rose

Kathy is from the Midwest and started writing before she could read. One of the earliest gifts she remembers receiving was a kid’s desk with a light table for tracing, which she used to trace full pages of books. While dystopian novels are her favorite kind, she is drawn to all genres of fiction and thinks the ideal way to spend your afternoon is outside with a good book.